Balance

by BioQuillFiction

First published 7th of February, 2017

2012, the year the world was going to end. I really didn't think much of it, to me the world would be the same no matter what happens. Earth is violent and lacking real heroees. Maybe in my sleep I'll dream of a better world if this one does die.

2012, the year the world was going to end. I really didn't think much of it, to me the world would be the same no matter what happened. Earth is violent and lacking real heroes. Maybe in my sleep I'll dream of a better world if this one does die.

... Oh that's new, God's in my dream.

Crossed over with:
A Wielder and His Students
Keybearer
Foretellers
Life of A Nobody
Keys to the Harmoy
Lost in Her Time of Need

Crossover with Kingdom hearts. Story that gave me the idea here and the story that inspired that one is here!

My Wish Was A Job

Balance. Evil acts that result in the deaths of millions, miracles in science and medicine that save millions. The world holds a balance and yet it always gets shifted south. Darkness and darkness and so little light, prayers unanswered and beauty ignored. At only nineteen I saw how unbalanced our world is. So much war, so much bloodshed, so few heroes.

Today was December twenty first, Twenty- twelve.

Today was a school day, but my mom unplugged my alarm the night before. To me this was mumbo-jumbo. If it did happen then not much would change, if nothing happened the slow death of humanity would continue. Even if nothing happened the global fighting and rioting would scar humanity for years… Mom and dad stockpiled on canned food, guns, water, you name it they probably had a year or two worth of it. I didn’t care much though, never have… it’s been like this for years.

You see, I have a hard time actually feeling anything since my… well since I found out how my family really was. I grew up with the Disney idea of a perfect family always getting along and working out problems in the end… boy did that get thrown in my face like a bullet. I began seeing that kind of hatred everywhere after that, only places I find some peace are in video games and t.v. One show in particular, MLP, was a decent stress reliever. A world the complete opposite of earth in every whay morally… not even in death could such peace exist.

I’ve been laying in my bed so long my eyes hurt when I remembered to blink. Noise outside from the neighbors leaving and packing their stuff echoed through my window. I sighed, turning over and trying to sleep. A better world could only exist in the imagination, not even God could create such a kind world.

I opened my eyes and saw a white void all around me, it was kinda peaceful, but plane. I wonder what kinda dream this is?

”Rise my son!” A booming voice echoed through the void.

I clamped my hands over my ears and got on my knees. “Fuck! Turn it down to a three or four! I just woke up!” I yelled at the voice before standing up completely.

”You have a mouth on you.”

“Name someone these days who doesn’t and I’ll consider a filter.” I snapped.

”... Fair enough.” The voice replied.

A large white orb appeared in front of me and quickly turned into an elderly man dressed in a tuxedo and tophat. “This better?” The elderly man asked.

“So what or who are you, God?”

“Hit the nail on the hammer.” He said, pretending to hold a hammer.

“... So, wait. You really are God?”

“Yes, want proof?” I nodded. “Fine. You’re name is Zeke, you’re a born blonde, but dye it brown. Your family, excluding your mother and father, planned to throw home made explosives and shoot up in the city with your brother Dillen leading the city riots. Psyco that one, and you are the only member of your criminal family to never have stolen, killed, or vandalize anything or anyone.”

“... Alright you’re God. So who killed me in my sleep and how long til you dump me in hell?”

“Child, you have issues.”

“What else is new?”

“I am here to tell you that, as one of the few hundred thousand humans to not take a violent rout this day and thus, have earned a wish, and the option to go to whatever world you wish.”

“... So this Mayan calendar crap was a test?”

“Yeah, that’s about right.”

“... Well damn. So what rules does the wish have?”

“Any power, physical item, and things of the like are an option. From anything you know of.”

“Huh. Well… There was this one game… Kingdom Hearts.”

“You aren’t the only one to ask for a keyblade.”

“Good to know, but there was one in particular I liked. The X-blade.”

God’s eyes widened a bit when I said that. “Kid, that’s the smartest wish I’ve ever heard.”

“How?”

“I know of that weapon. Ancient, powerful, and above all, a rule breaker.” God pulled two chairs and a table out and we both took a seat across one another.

“Really? I know it opens and was made to guard the heart of all worlds, but…”

“Exactly. Wielding a weapon like that, you’d let to go to whatever world you want, whenever you want. But it goes further than that, it is made from half pure darkness, and half pure light. It represents balance. If you really want to have this weapon, you will have to take on that responsibility.”

“And how would that work out?”

“If a world is being consumed by darkness, you must use the X-blade to choose heroes to save it, if the world has too much light… you must bring forth darkness.”

“What!? I know my family is bad, but I’m not like them!”

“It’s your choice son… but… do you know why I’m doing this?”

“Sick sense of humor?”

“That was in my youth and I can’t live that down, but besides the point. Kid… my abilities aren’t what they used to be… earth is in chaos cause I can’t control it anymore. Don’t get me wrong, life will continue, but the angels are spread thin and if you do this, it will give you the job of keeping worlds in balance.”

“Tempting, not gonna lie... How about this. I accept the gift, create heroes and… villains if the world needs it. I get to summon the three big ones from Kingdom Hearts, use of magic, I can give people keyblades, and I get a cool Keyblade Armor that looks like the final bosses in Dream Drop Distance.”

“The X-blade and armor I can give, as for summoning those three creatures… I can’t do all of them so pick one. As for magic... that will be too much. Sorry, but magic is a no go,”

“Awh... Meh, it will still be cool to have the X-blade.”

“To forge the X-blade, I will need a parts of your heart. One of light, and the other of darkness.”

“This is gonna hurt, huh?”

“Like heck.” God placed his hand into my chest, pain like getting struck by lightning. I managed to look down in time to see a dark pulsating orb and an orb of light getting pulled out of me.

“Yeup, that was a bitch! You ever do that before?” I asked, collapsing to my knees.

“Ever hear of Jesus?” He replied sarcastically. He took a light and dark part of my heart in each hand and smashed them together in a clap like motion, creating a bright blinding light.

It blinded me for a moment. My eyes quickly regained vision and I saw it, the X-blade, just laying on the ground… wow it’s as big as the game made it out to be. “Holy shit.”

“I invented that.” God joked. I gave him an unimpressed look as I took the X-blade in my hand. It was lighter than I expected. “Now your armor.” God placed a hand on my right arm and a black metal armor sleeve with a big button near my shoulder. “Did you choose what you wanted to use as an ‘ally’?”

“Gonna go classic. Heartless it is.” God snapped his fingers, and I felt… power… and fear. Won't use these guys unless needed… or to practice. “Sweet.”

“Now all that’s left is for you to choose a world, and conditionally, their respective parallels to balance out.”

“... You said there were some who asked for keyblades as well, right?” I asked, looking over the X-blade.

“Yes.”

“Any of them go to Equestria?”

“One actually. Didn’t want to choose so I sent him to a world where those ponies are human.”

I looked at God, and for the first time in years, smiled. “I think I’ll go see if his metal is up to a little challenge.” I pointed my X-blade at a blank space in the void and focused on MLP and keyblades, mainly since I didn’t know what I was doing. To my, and God’s, surprise, the X-blade reacted. A small burst of light shot out from the tip and struck a spot in the void space, creating the ever familiar portal only a keyblade can make appeared.

“Wow… you’re a natural.”

I slammed my hand against the button on my armor sleeve, my body engulfed by light for a second before I found myself looking through a black visor, fully armored. “I always wondered what this would look like!” I shouted, throwing the X-blade as high as I could up into the air. In a flash of light, it morphed into something like Ventus’s key glider with that hand grip from Aqua’s glider. I jumped on. “See you later God.”

“Now what makes you think that?”

“Clearly you don’t know me well enough!” With that, I pushed the hand grip forward and my key glider zoomed into the portal. This is never gonna get old!

I Got Board So I Left

Upon my arrival I found myself flying somewhere above Canterlot Mountain, or that's my guess. Canterlot was the only city built into the side of a mountain that I knew of in the MLP world anyway. I started thinking on where this other Keyblade wielder would be so I took a quick stop on a tower in Canterlot and almost jumped off it. A woman I quickly realized was the human version of Princess Luna was looking at me through the tower window before I could land.

Luckily she managed to tell me that the person I was looking for was named Huxley and he was dressed in an Organization XIII cloak. She mentioned something about portals of darkness and I realized she was talking about the DTD's used by majority of Kingdom Hearts villains. Apparently he stopped Chrysalis from invading Canterlot a day early at my best guess and she was now a statue in the royal gardens. I figured he wouldn't stay in a city, nor a town like Ponyville so I took a look around the Everfree. I spotted the ruins of the old castle and took a look around.

Huxley had to have been here as there was recent litter and signs of someone using some huge rock for practice. I guessed he was using these ruins as a base so if I wait long enough he'll eventually come back here. I took a seat on an old stone seat and waited... He better get here soon, I've got nothing to keep me entertained until then. Plus the sun was setting.

Hours passed… It was well into the early morning now and I somehow dozed off while waiting last night. When I woke up I was hunched over from sleeping sitting up and my back was killing me. The sun was up and he wasn’t here… “Where the hell is that bastard!? He has to have been here!”

Still in my armor, I kicked the stone wall nearest to me… and somehow made a two foot hole in it. I kept punching stuff for a while til I tired myself out. “I swore he’d be here…” I sighed. “Must have been wrong… If he can open DTD’s then he might not even be on this world right now. Well, guess I’ll head off too. Not like I can’t check back in later.” I pulled out the X-blade and opened another portal to a different world. Not entirely sure how these work, but I kept in mind a world that would hold action… and some food I might find.

Rather than my glider, I jumped into the portal in front of my, where I instantly regretted EVERY LIFE CHOICE EVER! I was tossed around like a sock that had the dryer all it itself, constantly hitting the walls of the portal. I felt dizzy, nauseous, and still hungry.

Eventually, the portal spit me out onto a sidewalk of sorts where I bounced around like a ragdoll until I skidded to a halt on the ground with my armor disbanding. “Uuuuugggggghhhh… So much less fun than on the glider.” I waited a bit before getting up. It was when I was finally on two feet that I noticed the state of where I was… it was decayed.

The buildings all looked like an explosion went off. Doors and windows were boarded up and the road was cracked with litter everywhere. “The hell? Where can I find food here?”

I walked around for a bit before finally finding a building without boards nailed over it. I walked in and spotted a set of rather… odd looking skeletons. They looked human, but the skulls looked kinda… pony like? It wasn't human, that's for sure. Jugging from the size I’d say they were adults.

Not like spending summer with my psycho cousin I’ve seen dead bodies in various stages of decay, but still, what happened on this world?

Creek

I reacted. When the X-blade appeared, I was shocked. It looked broken, like when Ventus fought Vanitas in Birth By Sleep. “Wha?”

Thud.

Not the time now. I’ll worry about it later, should be able to fight with it. I walked slowly towards the noise. It was coming from the hallway. As I crept I started to hear this rubber slither noise the closer I got to the hallway. Then, something hit me across the back.

I staggered. Turning around, shock filled me. I was met by a this bodied silver being with a zipper for lips. What the heck, a Dusk?! “Didn't expect to see one of you guys.”

I slashed forward, the Dusk jumped into the air. I slashed upward and managed to land a hit on its leg, making it disappear in a puff of black and white. To my supersize, two small chests dropped from where the Dusk died. Picking them up, one was a potion and the other an elixir.

“A Dusk here? Didn't think any of those were around anymore.” I walked further down the hall and and into what looked like a bedroom.

“*Gasp!*”

“Who's there!?” I looked around. The closet was empty and the only place to hide was… under the bed. I bent down to look and saw a kid. He was covered in brown fur, light brown/orange hair… and his head looked like one for the ponies from the show, but his body looked human. “You okay kid?”

“Is, is that thing out there?” His voice was kinda high pitched. He can't be older than nine or ten.

“The silver thing?” He nodded. “It's dead.” A wave of relief washed over him. “Get out from there, where's your family?”

I helped him out from under and he seemed hesitant to answer. “Those silver men took my mom away, if they don't take them they kill them.”

“Oh… is there anyone else around?”

“Yeah, they're at our Safe Spot.” I noticed he was looking at my Keyblade. “What is that?”

“This? It's called a Keyblade, this one in particular is very special.”

“Why’s it look broken?”

“Not sure myself. Didn't look like this before I came here. Don't worry though, it still works for killing Nobodies.”

“Nobodies? The silver men?”

“Yeah.”

“How do you know about them?”

“Been around, seen things.” As the kid and I walked outside, I kept the conversation going. “So, are the Nobodies all that's here?”

“I've only ever seen the silver men, er, Nobodies. What's your name?”

“Zeke. You?”

“Button Mash.”

That's why he looked familiar! “So who are these friends of yours?”

“Scootaloo, Dinky Doo, and Rumble. Scoot’s adopted mom Rainbow Dash was taken like mine. Dinky and Rumble’s parents were killed.”

“Sorry… this town is Ponyville? Right?”

“Yeah, you didn't know?”

“Lets just say I didn't arrive on my feet when I got here.” This Equestria must have been more advanced technology wise than that other one. Wait… I went through a portal to another world… and ended up in a parallel version of the one I was in? How did that happen?

The walk through the streets was thankfully uneventful. Turned out the Safe Spot was a fortified store. “Guys, it's Button! I found someone!”

The door opened and as we entered I was greeted by the anthropomorphic Scootaloo, Rumble, Dinky Doo. Like Button, they were all dressed in torn, dirty clothes. “So who's he?” Rumble asked.

“His names Zeke, he has this cool sword that can kill the Nobodies!”

“Wait, seriously?! Show us!” Scootaloo asked. I summoned my X-blade and everyone took a good look at it. “Wow. It looks so cool!”

“It's huge.” Dinky said.

“Wait, did Button call the silver men Nobodies?” Rumble asked.

“He did.” I replied. “It's what they're called. I know cause… my world had someone who fought them and eliminated them.”

“How?”

“He was a talented warrior, and was chosen by his Keyblade. That's the name of my sword. They are weapons made from light, darkness, and whatever is in between.”

“Does that mean you can fight these ones?” Dinky asked.

“... No.”

“What?!” They all shouted.

“You have the ability to help us! And you won't!” Rumble shouted.

“The person who gave me my Keyblade, the X-blade, said I have to keep balance in the worlds I visit. It would be best if I don't fight… but, nah.”

“What? If there's something you can do then do it!”

“I could give you four each a Keyblade.”

“Huh?” Was there reply.

“It would be best if I don't fight if possible, but with some time I can give you each a Keyblade that with some training, we could figure out what's going on with the Nobodies. Plus I’m sure you all want some payback for what's happened to your world.”

“I wanna get my mom back.” Button said. I felt sorry for the kid, he looks so miserable.

“I’m in.” Scootaloo said.

“Hold on, there is a catch.” I said.

“Being?” Button asked.

“If you accept the Keyblades, you become Keyblade wielders. You'd have to train, keep the worlds you visit in balance, this will change your lives forever.”

“Will we still be able to come back here. Ruined or not this is our home.” Dinky asked.

“Of course.”

“How are you gonna give us Keyblades?” Button asked.

“...” I wonder? I disbanded my X-blade and focused on Button. I tried summoning my Keyblade, and as hoped, it wasn't mine that appeared. To my surprise though, it was a strong one. Metal Chocobo. “Button, this is yours.” He took it from me with both hands, but looked surprised when he picked it up.

“It's huge, but lighter than I expected.”

“It's called Metal Chocobo. Special keychains you find can be switched out with the one on it and the shape and power will change as well. Not sure how it works myself, but it works.”

“Me next!” Scootaloo said, practically jumping at me. I focused on her and summoned a Keyblade. Ominous Blight… right, this was a Keyblade in 358/2 days. Scootaloo took it with glee. “So cool!”

“It's called Ominous Blight. A fast hitting weapon for a fast kid. Dinky, you're next.”

She walked up and I repeated the process. The Keyblade that came through, shocked me. Star Seeker. “It's pretty.”

“This… is a special Keyblade. It was used by the student of a powerful wizard.”

“Aw, you gave her a unique one.” Button complained.

“Keyblades choose their masters. All I'm doing is giving you the ones that chose you. Alright Rumble, you're last.”

He walked up and I summoned the Keyblade that chose him. Lost Memory. I handed it to him and he held it just like Ventus does in the game. “Feels natural.”

“Odd you would hold it like that. The one who used that Keyblade last wielded it just like that.”

“You knew him?”

“Not personally… well then, get outside, we’re training now!” With that everyone ran outside, smiles on their faces. Huh, finally gonna put those family combat lessons to work… I’m still hungry.

After a quick snack of canned beans I met the others outside. They were all standing on a row like soldiers, Keyblades in hand.

“Alright kids, first order of business. Who here has any idea on combat?” Rumble, Scootaloo, and Button raised their hands. “Alright, Dinky. I’ll be your opponent.”

“What!? But I don't know anything about fighting!” She said, concerned.

“Exactly why. The others have an idea, you don't. I’ll teach you the basics of sword fighting and blocking and then we’ll let you move on by yourself.”

“Will we be fighting against each other for practice than?” Button asked.

I smiled. “No,” I raised my hand, and felt the rush of power and fear flow through me. Fifteen Shadow Heartless appeared behind me. Everyone screamed. “You three will be fighting them. Relax, they are under my control. Heartless, give these three a challenge. Do not hurt them.” I turned around and the Heartless nodded as they ran towards the three, completely ignoring Dinky. “Shall we miss?”

Dinky looked behind her, seeing her friends fighting the tricky creatures. “Will they be alright?”

“Yeah. Pass your basic training and you'll join them fighting the more unpredictable opponents.”

Author's Notes:

In the X Back Cover movie it showed the Master of Masters give that one student a Keyblade like that so I just decided to use that method rather than that oath from Birth By Sleep

Real Life Now.

Dinky is a natural. Despite her claim on having no clue about combat she managed to block the majority of my attacks and land a few surprise hits on me. What really surprised me was that she cast spells with her Keyblade. Once the others saw what she did they tried to do the same… with less than wanted results. We all walked back inside before the sun set and everyone dropped onto their sleeping bag beds, most of them were out like a light.

Save for Button. He was tossing and turning like a fish out of water. "Darn it." He muttered.

"You alright?" I asked, kneeling next to him.

"I've just had trouble sleeping since the Nobodies came."

"... How long ago was that?"

"Three months. At first people thought they were something that escaped from Tartarus, but we couldn't capture them, harm them, not even touch them. Wasn't long before Equestria went under Martial Law and royal guards were posted everywhere. Not even the Elements of Harmony were very effective, if they didn't dodge it they did burst into a grey light. A month passed and that's when they started to either kidnap or kill people. They came in force of thousands, I can only imagine how bad it was in the cities.

"My mom hid me in a secret cupboard behind her bedroom mirror and said not to come out until it was okay… I spent almost two days in there before walking out. I found Scoot's, Dinky, and Rumble when I was walking around outside looking for someone. We've spent our time looking for others, but it became clear we were all that was left in town. We've been in this store ever since."

"You're pretty brave. My world was going to heck too… but the only enemies were it's own inhabitants. Some old stone calendar written thousands of years ago was gonna run out of days and everyone was either freaking out or preparing for the worst since they all thought it was the end of the world."

"Is that why you left?"

"Not exactly. Either way I can't go back, not only has my world largely given in to it's own darkness, but my family was gonna play a large part in it. I was the black sheep in my family, I don't wanna get too much into it, but I can say that out of my whole family I wanted to make things right, not make them worse."

"Then why won't you fight the Nobodies?"

"I'll only fight if I have to. Right now this is your world and you should fight for it. You know, you for are my apprentices right now, right?"

"I guess?"

"Well, one day, when the time is right, you four will have to take this thing called a Mark of Mastery Exam. It's not written, in fact, it's completely random what it will be. But if you pass, you'll become a Keyblade Master, and one day, you'll have to take on apprentices of your own."

"Really?"

"Yeah, but that's not for years though."

"... Those things you summoned, Heartless, what are they?"

"You can say the whole reason Nobodies exist is because of them. They are being of darkness, searching for the hearts of others. Once they take someone's heart, they swallow it into darkness and then that person's heart becomes a Heartless. The stronger someone's heart, the stronger Heartless it becomes."

"So they're evil?"

"Just lost. Within each Heartless, is the heart or hearts of others lost to darkness. Because of this they can't break free. Keyblade wielders can destroy the Heartless and free the heart."

"So what are Nobodies?"

"The body of a person who lost their heart to darkness. The empty shell refusing to float in the nothingness between light and darkness. They are constantly searching for their hearts."

"So what would happen if a Nobody finds its heart?"

"The person they once were comes back. There are special Nobodies that still look like people, the people they were. They can't feel, they just have memories of who they once were. The abilities they have are something to fear, and they can control the lesser Nobodies, the ones that look all silver."

"How do you control Heartless?"

"That power was given to me, so I don't think there will be any unwanted side effects. But if people dive into darkness, to gain this power, Darkness will swallow them if they aren't careful."

"Are all Keyblade wielders good?"

"No. Long time ago, least how the story goes, every star in the night sky was once united as a single world protected by the light of Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. There was a war, it split the world into many and countless Keyblade wielders, good and bad, lost their hearts, and lives. My Keyblade, the X-blade, co-exists with Kingdom Hearts. It was made to protect the heart of all worlds, but since the worlds are separated, I have to keep Balance in them."

"You said it didn't look like how it does now before you came here, maybe it's reacting to how our world is? Reflecting the damage?"

That… that actually makes sense! If the heart of a world is out of balance then the X-blade would reflect it! "You're pretty smart Button. Tell ya what, how about since neither of us can really sleep you help me make some dinner if we can find anything, kay?"

"Anything's better than a month of canned food. All the vegetables and meats went bad long ago though."

So this Equestria eats meat? Perfect. "If anyone wakes up tell them I went out looking for some real food and cooking supplies. If any Nobodies make their way here, hide, and if that's not an option, fight. I'll be back soon."

"And what will I do?"

"Make space for the makeshift kitchen, kay?"

I walked into abandoned homes and searched through freezers and cupboards. If games like Fallout have taught me anything it's that abandoned houses at least have food in them. I managed to find some important items in just three houses, namely, a gas camping stove, propane tank, ice chest for frozen food, and a wagon to carry this stuff in.

I walked a fair distance away from the Safe Spot so I better head back, plus I think the sun is setting? Hard to tell with the cloudy sky. As I ran back, dragging the wagon behind me, I was thinking about what to cook. I had some frozen chicken and there should be barbeque sauce and rice in the store, maybe some barbeque chicken and rice would be good?

I turned onto the street where the Safe Spot was, and dropped the wagon. Dinky, Scootaloo, Rumble, and Button were all surrounded by three Samurai Nobodies. "Crap!" I summoned the X-blade and ran up to one of the Samurai's. It blocked my attack, but I did send it it back a few feet with a counter. "You guys okay?"

"Been… better." Rumble said.

As another Samurai attacked, I blocked it. "If any of you can fight, then fight!" I kicked the Nobody away and went in with a fast slash across it's head. It hit, but it didn't die. I looked to my sides and everyone was up. "Block their attacks and then try for an opening. If possible split up in groups of two, we out number them."

As they attacked in groups of two I went after the one I managed to hit. They moved faster than any human I've fought could, but I was able to keep blocking. Eventually I managed to stagger the damn thing and lunged forward, stabbing it in the chest. It disappeared in a puff of grey/black light.

I looked behind me and Scootaloo and Button manager to kill the one they teamed up on and were helping Dinky and Rumble. Once the last Samurai was dealt with I went up to them. "You four okay?"

"That was… scary." Dinky muttered.

"It felt good." Rumble said. "Finally we fought back against them. I didn't feel helpless." I whacked him on the side of the head. "Ow! What was that for?!"

"Don't play innocent, I could tell what you were thinking! Keyblades are far from toys and above typical weapons. If you try and take on more than you can take on, get arrogant, your heart might get corrupted the closer you walk to darkness! Yes, you got payback for your parents, payback for friends, but you're still just one person."

"Isn't that why you're training the four of us?"

"... Looks like you aren't as hard headed as I thought. Come on, let's get inside and I'll make some dinner. You guys just rest up."

Dinner did end up being barbecue chicken and rice, and everyone was happy to clean off the pots from the food. This must have been the first time in a long time they had a proper meal. Since the plates and utensils were all plastic we just threw them out. Soon everyone was sound asleep and I was gonna join them in a bit. I unrolled my own sleeping bag I pulled off the shelves and soon found myself in a deep, blissful sleep.

I found myself in nothingness, empty darkness all around me, only my Keyblade with me aside from my clothes. I could hear something like the sea when you sit on the beach in front of the water. I opened my eyes and saw myself in the realm of darkness, standing on the edge of a beach of sorts.

"What made you so special?" I turned around and saw someone standing some feet away in purple robes with a mask that was completely blank, not even any eye holes. Just a flat mask made from, wood I think?

"What?"

"You are holding the most important weapon to ever exist, the whole reason the Keyblade War began, why?"

"... I asked for it."

"Right, and he just gave it to you? That all?"

"Pretty much."

"But you are just some kid! Why would he give such an important relic to a mere mortal?! And how!?"

"Who are you?"

"I should ask you the same thing." He said, lifting his left arm and in a flash of darkness, a keyblade I had never seen before appeared. Its handle looked like the Heartless symbol and the blade was an arm or darkness that held what looked like a heart in its hand. They keychain was a black heart. "I know, you weren't the only mortal from your world to ask for that weapon in particular, he denied them all, so why did her let you have it?"

"Not sure. Frankly I don't even know why he chose me to receive the wishes. I get that I wasn't the only one to have wishes granted, but I still wonder what it was that made me stand out, I was just sitting in my room, took a nap, now all of this."

"He does as he pleases. We all exist for a reason I suppose. You took on the role of keeping the worlds in balance, correct?"

"Yeah, what's your role?"

"... Let's just say I'm the reason stars disappear in the sky." He turned to look at the moon across the ocean. "Beautiful, isn't it?"

"Yeah. Darkness doesn't mean just evil, there's a beauty in it few see. Nothing is black and white." I said, looking at the moon as well.

"Maybe I can understand his reasoning for choosing you out of the others that begged to have that Keyblade."

"What do you know about it?" '

"Another time, right now all I can say is that a forgotten survivor of the Keyblade War is the reason behind the mess in the world you're on."

"What? How many are there?!"

"Only one is on the same world as you, but there are ten in total, none of them good."

"So the Nobodies…"

"You'll have to see for yourself, our talk is done now."

"What?"

"Wake up." He snapped his fingers and my vision went black.

I jumped slightly as I woke up. That dream… it was… a warning? Who is that guy? That can't be Huxley. I was about to move when I noticed a blond haired girl wrapped around my waist in a deep sleep. Dinky "Huh?"

"She does that from time to time." I looked and and saw Scootaloo whispering near me. "Her mom and her had to share a bed in a small house before all this, every now and then she sleepwalks into one of our beds and cuddles with us in our sleep. Was awkward at first but now we don't mind it."

I looked down and Dinky sleeping and realized I didn't have the heart to wake her. "How old is she?" I whispered to Scootaloo.

"Nine. Button is ten and Rumble and I are twelve."

"From my understanding, Keyblade wielders usually get a Keyblade when their thirteen or fourteen. She's so young."

"And strong. She's the glue that kept this group together before you came along." Scootaloo left and I eventually fell back asleep. I forget this is now real life and they are just kids. Maybe tomorrow I can try and find something fun for us to do?"

Moving on

As morning came I began wondering what we should do today. There isn’t much to do around here so maybe we could head off somewhere, leave this town and look for what’s, or rather who’s controlling the Nobodies. That person in my dream said it was a forgotten survivor from the Keyblade War, but did they even have knowledge of Nobodies back then? I sighed. I really don’t know what to do right now, the Safe Spot isn’t really safe anymore since the Nobodies found it and whoever is pulling the strings here might know about us already.

Everyone was enjoying a breakfast of easy make pancakes so best now. “Guys?” I spoke, gaining their attention. “The Nobodies found us yesterday, so I’m not sure how safe it is here anymore. I was thinking we may have to leave and find somewhere else to go.”

“Where would we even go?” Scootaloo asked. “Ponyville is all we know.”

“I’ve been thinking, Celestia and Luna control the sun and moon here, right?”

“Yeah, everyone knows that.” Rumble said.

“In that case, wouldn’t Canterlot be a lot safer than here? The sun and moon still moving across the sky means the princesses are safe, so our best bet is to go there.”

“But the trains were derailed by huge Nobodies the day they started attacking, to walk and climb there would take days even if we followed the railroads.” Dinky said.

I stood up. “Follow me.” I said as everyone began following me. Once outside I summoned the X-blade and threw it up into the air. When it came back down as a glider everyone was amazed by how it did that. I also pressed the button on my metal sleeve and when my armor appeared they pretty much lost it. “Not sure if I can get you kids your own armor, but all of your keyblades should be able to transform into gliders as well. It’s one of the many ways people can travel from world to world, but this way is pretty much forgotten about by what’s left of the Keyblade wielder.”

“So we just, toss them into the air!?” Scootaloo asked.

“That’s pretty much what I do.”

With that said, they all threw their Keyblades into the air as high as possible and to my surprise, they all turned into gliders. Scootaloo's came out looking something pretty much like a scooter, only with razor sharp edges on the back end of the foot rest. Rumbles came out much like Ven’s, only silver and with more designs. Buttons came out like Terra’s, only looking like something a steampunk made. Dinky’s was the oddest, it looked like a mini gummi ship only big enough to hold one person. It was blue and covered in stars, with a crescent moon on both sides of it.

“That went better than expected. Now, go back inside and grab your things, we should leave before any Nobodies come back here.”

Within minutes everyone grabbed what they felt they needed, or had kept with them since this hell started for them, and we left. The fly in the sky felt great, but I did warn them they didn’t have armor on so it would be best if they didn’t do anything crazy. We made it to Canterlot in only ten minutes, and the city was a mess from a bird's eye point of view. It was clear a battle took place here, probably skilled mages trying desperately to fight off Nobodies to no avail. We landed near the train station and the only sound to be heard was wind blowing down the empty streets.

“This is unsettling.” Button said.

“No kidding,” I replied. “Looks like ground zero here. Maybe the castle is where most of everyone went to?”

“Seems like it would be the only safe place.”

“So should we head there?” Dinky asked.

“Yeah, main roads should lead us there.” I answered. We all kept our Keyblades out while walking since just being here put us all on edge. The main road did in fact lead to the castle, where we were greeted by a large locked gate. “Watch this.” I said, pulling out the X-blade and pointing it at the lock, within seconds, a beam of light shot out and the sound of a lock opening came from the gate as the lock opened and fell off. “The ultimate skeleton key.”

We walked in and to our surprise, we saw somebody walking around the front entrance. It was a woman, black hair with orange fur. She was dressed in some kinda grey jumpsuit. “Excuse us, miss?” Dinky asked.

The woman reacted and turned around… I nearly dropped my Keyblade. Her face was pale like death, eyes were hollow, and her chest had this device that pulsated darkness all around it. “What is that?!” Scootaloo yelled.

“I’ve never seen anything like that, I don’t know if that’s a person or a Nobody!” I replied, shaking… if that is a person, then that machine is messing with them. Is that why the Nobodies were taking people? For this?! I looked up and she was walking towards us slowly. I lunged forward, jabbing my Keyblade into the machine over her heart, slowly I turned it and I saw the machine come apart at the seams. When I pulled it out, the machine fell off completely and the woman fell to the ground. I lifted her up and to my relief she was breathing and the color was returning to her face. “Thank goodness.”

“Zeke, what was that?” Button asked.

“Keyblades have amazing powers, even the heart will do what they command. I think that machine was some kinda lock, keeping her heart in darkness against their will. I freed it.”

“When will she wake up?” Rumble asked.

“Soon hopefully. Life will be different for her, but at least she’s alive.”

“This doesn’t look good, you don’t think this was ground zero, do you?” Button asked.

“This event might prove that right, but that also means whoever is behind this, is somewhere in that castle” The four of them looked at the castle doors, the looks on their faces were a mix of fear, anger, and justice. “You all want to head in, right?”

“If we don’t, whoever is in there might get away. Plus, more people like her could be in there. We just gotta do it now.” Scootaloo said.

“Fine,” I said, placing the woman on a bench. “But no matter what, you four just take on the small frys and I’ll handle the snakes head.”

Opening the door, we all walked at a fast pace through the castle. The fact that nothing was in the castle made us more nervous than at ease, only dust and cobwebs along side the decorative antiques the lines the sides of the hallway. We opened every door we came across and still nothing, not even any other people like that woman. “I don’t like this.” I said.

“Same.” They all said simultaneously.

“You don’t think they left?” Dinky asked.

“Doubt it, I think whoever this is… they might be expecting us.”

Hours of searching lead us to the doors of the throne room. Upon opening the doors we were greeted by pods that looked like flowers. There were five, all empty. “What are these?”

“Not sure, something is off.”

“Bravo.” Someone behind us said, We turned around and saw a man in a black bear mask and red lab coat standing at the doorway. “You five have come quite a ways.”

“So you’re the one behind the Nobodies?”

“Yes, it was tricky, but after several hundred quick experiments I realized what needed to be done.” He pulled out a glass jar, holding a small pink heart. “Lacking feelings makes it easier to drown out the screams of the test subjects. I also saw you take my prized invention off of subject T-979.”

“You survived the Keyblade War, why keep bringing out more darkness?”

“Because it’s fun. All worlds were once one and now they all shine as stars within the darkness of the night sky!”

I flung my Keyblade at him, cutting his face and striking the wall behind him. “I grew up with people like you.” I summoned the X-blade back to , taking a battle ready stance. “And quite frankly, I always felt someone needs to teach you the meaning of fear!”

I lunged forward, he pulled out a sword to defend, but I tossed it out of his grip with one swing and kept attacking as fast as I could. He seemed able to summon swords without end, yet I either blocked or deflected all of them. I continually fought, landing blows as fast as I was capable. Scootaloo, Dinky, Button and Rumble tried to help as much as they could, but this bastard summoned swarms of Nobodies to keep them busy in the hallway. We each managed to land blows on one another, cuts slicing old scars on my body. Each cut he made somehow made me feel more alive, stronger… HaPPy!

I was lost in the fight, I found myself enjoying the life or death battle, but I knew it couldn’t end, nothing good ever does! “I sAy wE End tHiS!” I yelled, and let my darkness flood me! The shock wave tossed my nameless opponent across the room and against the wall. The power was INFINITE! And I loved all of it! A quick look behind me revealed that Xehanort's Guardian was floating behind me. I smiled and in a flash, appeared over the Nobody and had the Guardian hold him by the throat. “It’S bEEn FuN, BUt nOw iT’s tIMe To saY FAreWeLl.”

Crack.

As his limp body fell to the ground, a darkness began to consume it and soon there was no proof he was ever here other than his heart in the jar. As my high from the fight began to come down and my dark power subsided I began to realize how I was acting… How I was talking… At that moment I acted no different than the rest of my family. As the last of the darkness left me and the Guardian faded into mist I collapsed onto the floor, crying. This was why I prefered not to fight, fighting brings out my true nature, the beast I cage, the Demon in my heart.

I woke up in a large bedroom, decorated like the sun itself lived here. I realized this must be Celestia’s room, or rather, the Celestia of this world, dimension? Still gotta figure out how I got here. As I tried to move I felt something heavy across my chest and stomach. Looking down, I spotted not one, not two, more than three, SIX anthro pony women hugging me as they slept. What shocked me the most out of was how… close to the skin the blanket was over them, like if they… were… nude…

Now, many men back on earth, especially in my family, would naturally savor this moment if it ever happened to them… I’m not most men… My immediate response was to try and make a break for the window, not caring about the drop since this room clearly isn’t on the bottom floor. Yet I found myself unable to move, mainly since they all were hugging me with enough force I might as well be anchored to this bed, so I settled for the only alternative I could think of. A silent scream.

New Wielders

I sat across from them… all SEVEN of the anthro pony women. Number seven was getting water at the time I woke up. They were fully clothed, finally, and even though I recognized most of them, I let them tell me their names so I didn’t stir suspicion. I still couldn’t believe the ones I recognized though. Both princess Celestia and Luna, Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash… The last two were named Rune Spell, the one I freed from the machine outside the castle, and Hearts Care, otherwise known as Button Mash’s mother.

I cleared my throat. “So… why were you all hugging me naked while I was out cold? And how long was I out?” Thank god they have clothes on now.

“Well,” Luna started. “You have been out for close to a week, the children freed my sister and I from these strange metal and glass flowers in the dungeon, and managed to get those devices off of the others.”

“I was so happy to see my Button.” Hearts Care spoke. “When I was dragged away I thought it was the end for me. I can’t thank you enough for finding the children and giving them the power to protect.”

“Yeah! Scoot’s is a tough kid, but a little heat never hurts either.” Rainbow blurted.

“They explained everything to us, and I must say I am beyond fascinated such items exist!” Twilight said, curiosity filling her eyes.

“Still not explaining why you were all hugging me naked while I was out.” I repeated.

“Well, given the state of our world, we felt it was a good introduction into your reward.” Celestia said.

“Reward?”

“It’s something that has been law since Luna and I were foals, even when our parents were foals as well. If a hero shall save the kingdom and it’s ruler, he is given the princess's hand in marriage.”

I nearly fell out of my seat. “What the hell kinda rule is that?!”

“Old and gender specific.”

“Look, I helped you, not just out of worry, but it’s my job.” I summoned the X-blade, to which Twilight responded by pulling out a notepad and started taking notes. “When I took my Keyblade, I accepted the role of Balancer. I keep the worlds in balance, to this world, I created and played a role of hero, but to others I will have to create and play the role of villain.”

“Must you?” Fluttershy asked weakly.

“Yes. A world falling into darkness needs light, I will give it light. A world blanketed in light will face it’s shadow… I will be that shadow… If I don’t, the world will be swallowed into darkness… or corrupt it’s light and fall into darkness anyway.”

“Does that mean if you create villains to take a world away from darkness you will have to create heros to keep it in the light?” Luna asked.

I looked at her. “I never really thought about it that way.”

“Your ‘job’ is not as black and white as you make it seem.” Celestia said. “Even in the darkness of my sister’s night, there is light, and in my daylight, there are shadows.”

I chuckled. “Guess nothing is ever black and white like that… still… why were all of you naked hugging me if that law only says the princess is offered?”

“Well… as wrong as it sounds we aren’t offered, we are flat out given. No return policy or receipt. As for why all of us were with you… it was all Hearts Care’s idea really, I’m just surprised everyone agreed.”

“Agreed to what?”

“A herd marriage!” Hearts Care shouted.

“A what?”

“Basicly all seven of us are now your wives.” Twilight explained.

I blinked. “First off, that’s called a harem where I’m from, and second… WHY?!!?!?!?”

“Well… for one, everybody in this castle is literally all that’s left…” Luna said, tears trying to form in her eyes. “My travels into the dreamscape have showed me that only fifteen realms of sleep exist… out of millions… only fifteen.”

“Luna, you… your serious…” I felt like garbage… worthless. Millions of pony people are gone! BECAUSE OF THAT BASTARD! … “I know they say you can’t save them all… but… maybe we can save the ones who survive.” They all looked at me. “I know this place, a world, well, more like a town, people who lost their worlds to darkness often find their way there if they didn’t get displaced somewhere else, might still have people.”

“The point?”

“Well… I don’t know if the people who were lost will be able to come back, but this world shouldn’t be left empty. If we’re able to bring them back, then they will come back, but until then… maybe we can give those that lost their worlds a home.”

“I agree, after what we all have been through it would be flat out evil of us to reject those who have also lost everything. But before that, I have a favor of you to ask.”

“What is-” I was interrupted by Celestia as she tossed a scroll at my face. I was confused, but when I opened it it became clear and my face turned cherry red. It was a marriage certificate, but with all their names on it already… Wow, these things come ready to add husbands and wives after there are already some there? I looked at all of them, nervously. I always felt good guys should get a fitting reward if they risked their life to save somebody and such, but this… My life will turn from Balance keeper to a harem anime… and it’s only been a week… THAT I WAS OUT COLD FOR THE MAJORITY OF! “I… I need to think for a while.”

“Take your time, there is no rush.” I left the certificate on the table and left the room. I grew up with the idea of a Disney family, but seeing my own families true nature made me never want one, despite, corny enough, being a dad was more a dream of mine than anything.

My own dad wasn’t too bad… if you like a retired hitman that every time you set foot in the door you gotta dodge a knife being thrown at you. My mom was only slightly better, she at least used rubber bullets. They never wanted to hurt me, really, it’s just how they are. A family of criminals and psychopaths gives you quite the personality. They are nice people, good people if you look past their combined body counts.

I found myself in what looked like a dining hall of sorts, Dinky and Button were at a large table with some other kids, one I recognized, the other was fuzzy and two were babies. “Zeke!” Dinky said, running up and hugging me around my waist. “You’re awake!”

“Yeah, and I kinda wish I didn’t go out cold so I can say I never saw what I saw.”

“What?”

“Nevermind. Who are those two and the babies?”

“Oh, that’s Snails and Diamond Tiara. They had those machines on them too! Though Diamond Tiara hasn’t said much since she had it removed. The babies are Pound and Pumpkin Cake.”

I looked at Diamond Tiara for a while… she looked like a sad, wet, kicked puppy. “So what have you all been doing while I was out?”

“Training, exploring the castle, looking around the city. Ever since you beat that guy controlling the Nobodies they haven’t been showing up at all.”

“Mind if I talk to Diamond Tiara and Snails for a while?” Dinky nodded and let me take a seat next to Tiara and across from Snails. “So… you two know Dinky and them?”

“Yes sir!” Snails said. “We used to hang out from time to time before those Nobodies showed up.”

“Nice, and what about you Diamond Tiara?”

She glanced at me for a while before speaking. “I was… a bully.”

“Was is who you were, who are you now then?”

“... Pathetic…”

“And why do you think that’s what you are?”

“The whole reason that crazy person kept me around for so long was because he told me that my heart dark… that I could be like him.” I remained silent and Diamond Tiara took the hint to keep talking. “After he put me in a cell, I reflected a lot on my life… and he wasn’t wrong. If I kept up like that then If I was just a few years older and crueler, I would have turned out just like him. He asked me if I wanted to help him, to rip people’s hearts out and drown them in darkness… I just cried til he left.”

“Go on.”

“He ripped out my parents hearts, my best friend’s heart, and turned them into Nobodies. Right in front of me.”

“What happened to their hearts?”

“He just let them float off into the sky.”

“... Then they might be out there.”

“You’re just saying that.”

“Look, a person can come back if their heart is free and their Nobody has been destroyed. Where they come back though… I’m not sure. Guess it’s wherever the two reunite.”

“But…”

“But what?”

“I just wanna find Silver Spoon.”

“Why don’t you want your parents?”

“My mom is the whole reason I acted rude to others… in her eyes if you weren’t a person of high standing you were worthless. My dad mostly ignored me in favor of business. The few times we did talk it was just to give me my allowance to spend on whatever while he was away.”

“Well… I can understand bad family. Thought my parents were alright, my aunts, cousins, uncles, they were horrible.”

“How so?”

“I was four when I met my grandpa for the first time I can remember. He was always angry, he stabbed my dad, his own son, in the arms because he didn’t tell me what the “family business’ was yet.”

Diamond Tiara, Snails, Button, and Dinky all looked at me shocked. “That’s uh, pretty bad.”

“That’s nothing. When I was ten I met my cousin, Victor, for the first time. He was from my mom’s side of the family, he murdered a guy right in front of me. Then another, and another… and four more after that. Long story short I know seven ways to kill a person and dispose of the body.”

“What kind of family do you come from?!”

“Criminals, hitmen, murderers, psychopaths, sociopaths, drug dealers, and everything inbetween. That’s my family. Out of all of them… I was the only one who never did anything wrong, so I was the black sheep in the family.”

“How did you not turn out like the rest of them?”

“Not sure… Never really thought about it, maybe I was destined to be what I am now.”

‘Well… how does this relate to me?”

“Cause even though my family can be summarized as evil, I know them, they are still people. Cousin Victor will drop anything to chase an ice cream truck, grandpa loves to watch the sunset, and my mom and dad kept away from how dark my family really was for years. As evil as they may be, they are still people. And if my family can have nice and fun qualities, then people like your parents can have them too, plus with the world the way it it they might change and be better.”

“Maybe… so… you married to those seven?”

I almost fell out of my seat. “I uh, haven’t signed anything yet. Kinda want to think it over and I guess get to know them all.”

“You gonna give them Keyblades?”

“Sooner or later I guess… you and Snails can get them now though.”

Snails practically jumped over the table in excitement. I laughed a little and Called the Keyblade that chose Snails. I didn’t recognize it, but the name that came to mind was Aubade. I gave it to Snails and he and Button started practicing nearby. I looked and Diamond Tiara and wondered what kind of Keyblade would choose her. Calling her Keyblade proved… stubborn to say the least. I know it chose her, but it didn’t want to come. Finally, that flash of light appeared and it was another Keyblade I didn’t recognize… The oddest part was that I couldn't hear it say it's name.

When I handed it to Diamond Tiara, it glowed a little as she took it. “What’s it called?”

“It didn’t say.”

“It didn’t say? Keyblades have minds of their own?”

“They choose their wielders, I just summon them for you.”

“So it’s nameless?”

“No name.” I said, shrugging.

“No Name… I kinda like that.” She said as she looked at it for a while. “Wonder who had this before me?”

After a small meal I met back up with the girls in Celestia’s room. I was still thinking about the whole marrying them thing. Any other brony would have written their name down in blood if they were in my shoes. I don’t think I can get out of this, so I can try and make the best of an unusual situation.

I explained that I won’t just sign and marry them without knowing them, so we decided that I would spend a week with each to get to know each of them. The order was going to be random, names written on paper and pulled out of my pocket after. We would start that tomorrow, since it was actually a monday tomorrow… I’ve never even been on a date, now I gotta got on seven week long dates with seven different women… this shit never happened to Sora, save for fanfiction, but I that’s irrelevant.

Now, I was ready to give them all Keyblades, best they get them now and train some with them. First up was Celestia, and as I called the Keyblade that chose her I felt an odd rush of power as I did.The Keyblade that appeared was. In my opinion, one of the hardest ones to get in the game of Birth By Sleep… Royal Radiance. I felt a little jealous, but shrugged it off.

Twilight was next, calling her Keyblade was easy. It was one I’d never seen before. It’s handle was something like a pen, with ink flowing out to form the hand guards, the blade was pages of blank paper, and the top was an open book with three colored tabs sticking out of the pages near the book’s end. The keychain was an open book and the name it gave me was Knowledge Seeker.

Rune Spell got a strange one, it was another one I had never seen. It looked like it was made from stone and the top of the blade was decorated with three ruin marks. The Keychain was a small blank stone rectangle and the name it spoke was Old Magic.

Fluttershy… I wasn’t all that surprised with the one she got, but it was the weakest Keyblade to ever exist as far as I know… Sweet Memories. Kinda makes sense though, a Keyblade that doesn't add to attack for a person that doesn't fight.

Luna was eager to receive hers. What appeared was another I didn’t know by it’s appearance alone, but I knew it was from 358/2 days. Darker Than Dark… Felt a little ironic she would get a Keyblade with that name.

Rainbow Dash was contemplating what Keyblade she would get, and I was kinda with her on it. The fastest flier in Equestria, what Keyblade would choose her? I recognized the Keyblade instantly, Fairy Stars, an early get in Birth By Sleep. Rainbow was disappointed in the name, but at least it matched her mane?

Lastly was Hearts Care, the one who came up with the idea for this ‘herd marriage’. God what Keyblade has chosen her? I nearly dropped my jaw at what appeared, I wasn't even sure how? This was Sora/Roxas specific… right… Two Become One.

“What’s so special about it?” Hearts Care asked.

"Well… I can’t really explain. But it’s name says it all just about.” I never played Final Mix, so I really didn’t know anything. There’s a lot I still don’t know and perhaps I should consult an expert about this.

“So then, are these just going to be for show or are we going to learn how to use these?” Celestia asked, waving her Keyblade around like a rapier.

“Sure, let’s head to wherever the guards used to practice, should be plenty of room there.”

The rest of the day was all of us, save for Fluttershy who just watched and looked after the Cake Twins, practicing and training with their Keyblades. I was rather proud when Button managed to knock Celestia on her butt, we all had a good laugh at her expense. She just shrugged it off and we continued late into the night.

After Luna raised the moon and Celestia lowered the sun, we all went to be, where I found myself yet again being hugged by them all… at least they have clothes on this time...

Date Week: Everyone Aparently

The date week started with Twilight, least that was how it was supposed to start.

I was waiting outside the castle when all seven of them came out, dressed up in… well, I can only call them date clothes. “I thought it was Twilight’s week?” I asked.

“Well,” Luna started. “Well all figured since we all are gonna be a herd, we might as well get to know everyone. So we all got dressed up.”

“What about the kids?”

“They’re coming with us.” Fluttershy said. It was then that I realized she was carrying the twins in a baby backpack… that’s way to freaking cute.

Not even a second and the kids all came running out. “Are you sure it’s alright to come with you guys?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“I don’t really mind. Kinda feels like a family trip more than a date, but I guess we are a family now.”

“Sounds about right.” Rune said. “So where are we going?”

“I was thinking… off world.”

They all gasped. “Another world!” Twilight shouted. “Oh, all the unknown knowledge!”

“Egghead.” Rainbow muttered. “So what world you got in mind?”

“Did any of you pack swimsuits?”

“Little forward, aren't you?” Celestia said.

“Nice try. I was gonna take us to a place where we could have a nice dinner, but now that the kids are coming along, a beach sounds more fun.”

“Fair enough. Come on then, let’s all pack something… ‘suitable’.”

The kids and them left to get something to change into. I wasn’t an idiot, Celestia is probably gonna have them all get swimsuits that are revealing. Men on this world must have either been clueless or dumb… or both… I felt my darkness pulsate… Someone’s here.

The kids and girls came back with a large backpack, and some smiles… save for Fluttershy who was just blushing. Knew it. “Alright then, Dinky, the twins are riding in your glider.”

“What, why?” She asked.

“Your glider is more like a gummi ship, it will be safer for the babies in there… which reminds me, we’ll have to try and find a gummi ship.”

“What’s a gummi ship?” Scootaloo asked.

“Basically, it’s a spaceship, but more… magic based rather than science.” I lifted up the X-blade, and thought of that place, that peaceful playground of a world… Destiny Island. The portal opened in front of us and everyone pulled out their gliders.

Dinky took the twins in her glider/gummi ship and flew in first, followed by Scootaloo, Button, and Rumble. The others quickly learned how to make their Keyblades into gliders. Diamond Tiara’s was in the styles of Ventus’s, but the stand was a clock, and the minute and hour hands were the blades… or wings?

Snails glider looked kinda like a gold bicycle version of Terra’s… there were even pedals and wheels too. Ruin’s was similar to Buttons, only looking like it was made from a single carved rock. Luna’s looked like a crescent moon, with only a foot rest on one end and a grip little above the middle to hold onto… so another unique one. Celestia’s was much like my own glider, only gold and blue… and with a chair? Or throne? That’s… odd to say the least. Rainbow's turned into a pair of metal wings that floated just above her own, and flapped when her wings flapped. That’s just plain cool.

Twilight’s was… another Ven style, but it looked like a book… that’s literally what it looks like… Do these things take form based on their wielders? That would make sooo much more sense than that’s just how their glider forms look. Fluttershy’s was like Dinky’s, it looked like a gummi ship, but big enough to hold four people… it was in the shape of a tree, three holes in the trunk for others and the driver's seat seemed to be a beehive in the leaves… least the tree roots form a tip and two branched make it look like it has wings. Heart’s Care’s looked… unique in it’s own way. It was a small Ven style glider with two floating handles for steering, and it had what looked like some kinda blaster floating around her.

“This is cool” Hearts Care said.

“Just fly right into that portal and keep a straight course. I’ll be right behind you guys.”

They all took off, one after another until I was the only one left. I summoned my armor, then my Keyblade, and threw it into an empty shop window… where that guy from my dream walked out. “How did you know I was there?” He asked.

“My darkness reacted not long after the others went to get some swim suits. I sent a few Shadow heartless to snoop around in the shadows and they found you.”

“Purebloods… Not my cup of tea when it came to Heartless.”

“Who are you… and what are you?”

“My name, when I was human, was Core… and I am the first born Emblem Heartless.”

“Let me guess, you lost your heart avenging someone?”

He staggered. “How?”

“When I first met you, you seemed smart… the kinda smart you become from a stupid mistake.”

“I lost my wife to a Pureblood mass attack… you’re carrying her Keyblade.”

I looked at the X-blade… “She was the protector of Kingdom Hearts?”

“A heart unlike any other, completely at balance with it’s own darkness. This was why she could wield the X-blade, and why hearts of equal light and darkness must be poured together to forge it… Your heart isn’t all that different. A strong light, keeping a terrible darkness at bay.”

“So why are you here?”

“To warn you. Before you came along, I was in complete control of the Heartless, now that you come here and have control over them as well… they will consume one of us, the one with the weaker heart.”

“You’re already a Heartless.”

“True, but my heart was only the… prototype, the first test before Emblem Heartless became more common than Purebloods. Because of that, I retained my memories… and intelligence.”

“... What about your Nobody?”

“No idea where he ran off to. Doesn’t matter anyway. Just remember, now that you’re here, we both are running on a time limit. My advice, find someone who can land the killing blow… I sure wish I did.” With that, he opened a portal of darkness and jumped into it.

I stood there for a while… After this week, I gotta find that Huxley guy.

I arrived at the beach, and was met with a splash of ocean water thrown at my face. “What took you so long?” Twilight asked, holding bubbles of sea water in her magic aura.

I got off my glider and shook the water off my armor before disbanding it. “Just making sure everything was safe.” I replied, and nearly fell over. Luna, Celestia, and Hearts Care were all wearing pink swimsuits that… only covered the parts that needed to be covered…

“Getting rosy cheeked?” Celestia teased. I knew this was coming, but still… were they really that… curvy…

I shook my head. “N, never mind that. How’s the beach so far?”

“It’s amazing!” Dinky yelled from the water. “I’ve only ever swam at Ponyville’s lake or swimming pool.”

“I for one am loving this sun, and I don’t need to move it!” Celestia said. Tracing her hands down her body…

I shook my head again. Damn it! How many years of sex appeal experience does she have?! I looked out to the others. Snails and Button just wore regular swim trunks, Dinky, Scootaloo, and Diamond Tiara all wore full body childrens swimsuits. Fluttershy was wearing a green full body swimsuit and playing with the twins, and Twilight was wearing a blue one. Ruin was in a bikini that at least covered more than just an inch of skin, and Rainbow was wearing a Wonderbolts outfit. Well, I think that can count?

“So, where’s your swimsuit Zeke?” Hearts care asked.

“I don’t swim, nore do I like being naked.”

“Oh, don’t be like that. Let’s see your abs!”

“No.”

“Zeke~” Celestia mused, she somehow got behind me and grabbed my arms. “We outnumber you~” With that she tore my only shirt I had with me in half. I tried to grab it, but she yanked it, and a look of regret washed over her face… Damn it, she saw!

I ran off to the other side of the island. I made it to the area full of those coconut trees and took a seat under one of them. I looked down at my chest, and saw it… The words “Failed Product” burned into my skin. The scars I don’t care about, never have… this was personal though. Damn Josh.

“Zeke?” I looked up and Saw Celestia standing some feet away. “Zeke I, I didn’t know.”

“Never told. Not even my parents know about this.”

I felt her take a seat next to me. We just sat there for what felt like ages in a heavy silence. “How did that happen?” She finally asked.

“You know about how screwed up my family is, right?” She nodded.” Well, my Uncle Josh is in charge of everything. He decides who kills who, who does what, everything wrong with the world, he has a part in it. I was sixteen and it was a family reunion, which for us was placing bets at an underground fight club, dog rights, or something like those. Uncle Josh knew I didn’t take part in the family and what they did, so he knocked me out when the party really started, otherwise known as the cops showing up, and dragged me off somewhere. When I woke up this was branded on my chest.

“He told me it was a reminder that unless I prove him wrong, he’d deal with me like any other defective product is dealt with. If it wasn’t for… me getting the X-blade and leaving, I’d be dead sooner or later.”

Celestia wrapped her arms around me, some tears in her eyes. “Even with death hung over your head, you refused to take a dark path if it meant living. Not many would do that.”

“I always figured someone in the family was gonna kill me. I never expected to escape it though.”

“They say ‘with friends like these, who needs enemies’. But for you, your family is both friend and enemy. I’m surprised you gave us a chance.”

“I always wanted a family of my own, people who were innocent, kind, and strong. Strong enough to be on the side of justice that went against the darkness I grew up in.”

I felt Celestia kiss my cheek. That surprised me. “Now you do. Darkness and light do have to be kept in balance, but there is sometimes darkness gives birth to light. You are proof of that.”

“Corny, but it did make me feel better.”

She kissed my cheek again. “I’ll get you the spare shirt I brought for you.”

The rest of the day at the beach was well spent, we all managed to catch fish, crabs, clams, and we had an amazing fire to cook them on. We even found a Sea Gull egg, which was also eaten. When we got back home Celestia and Luna quickly changed the day from night and we all went to bed. Again I found myself being hugged my all of them, Celestia in particular trying to use me as a body pillow. I wouldn’t have mind all that much… is she didn’t leave her ‘swimsuit’ on… God why is she so soft…

The next morning I woke up and only Celestia was in bed, still hugging me like a body pillow with her chest squeezed against me… DAMN HORMONES! I managed to sneak out of bed, thankfully she has no iron grip, and walked into the dining room where I saw Twilight reading over some books. “Hey Twi.”

She looked up at me. “Oh, morning Zeke, you’re up early.”

“Must be if Celestia is still asleep.” Twilight laughed at that. “So what are you doing? And where is everyone else?”

“Hearts Care and Rune and teaching Rainbow and Luna to cook, Fluttershy is watching over the Twins, and I’m here just reading over some old favorites of mine from the Canterlot library. I waited a solid five minutes for the librarian before remembering…”

I took a seat next to Twilight. “Something bothering you?”

“Sorta… Spike would have loved that beach.”

Spike… right, that baby dragon… “He get taken too?”

“Don’t know. I sent him up north to the Crystal Empire, with by brother and sister in law, hoping that it would be safe for him there. When Luna said that only fifteen dreamscapes were on Equestria… I hatched him from an egg, I treated him like a little brother, but always thought of him like a son… I just hope he’s alive somehow.”

“Where is the Crystal Empire?”

“Train tracks heading north go right there, why?”

“I wanna take a look. Even if nothing is there, it might help.”

“Can I come with you?”

“Spike is your son, it would be cruel of me to say no. Got get some winter clothes, cold north here we come.”

My armor was getting covered in frost with how cold it was out here. Now I know how Ventus felt when Xehanort froze him solid. Twilight said by train it would have taken a day or two, but our gliders move faster than a train, so it only took us a few hours. To my surprise there was a large bubble looking thing keeping a large patch of earth green and looking like it was mid-spring. “That it?”

“Yes, it is!” Twilight replied from her ‘glider’. How is she even holding onto that thing? We landed inside the bubble and the warmth immediately was a relief to me. Keyblade armor is not weather resistant. “Where is everyone?” Twilight asked as we looked around.

“This place looks nothing like Equestria, it’s untouched, undamaged.” There was only some dust on the roads and the houses. “It’s like everyone vanished.”

We headed for the palace, which was hard to miss, and we spotted the Crystal Heart, spinning in that stand thing it floats in. “This doesn’t make sense. The Crystal Empire is kept safe by the citizens and their love and happiness. If they aren't here, then how is the heart even functioning?”

“... I wonder?” Summoning the X-blade, I pointed it at the Crystal Heart. Soon enough, a ray of light shot from the Keyblade into the heart and the sound of a lock's tumblers clicking echoed as the heart glowed with a blinding light. When it faded, the Crystal Heart was more… shiny, and see through. Just looking at the thing made me feel… happy.

“What was that?” Twilight asked.

“Each world has Keyhole, only a Keyblade can lock it, or open it. Some need special items are are in special places where they reveal themselves. The Crystal Heart was a host for the keyhole,” I looked right at the heart. “Isn’t that right?”

“That’s right Keybearer.” A feminine voice said from the heart itself. “Been a long time since I’ve had the pleasure of speaking to one of your kind.”

“Wait, what’s going on?” Twilight asked confused.

“Simple, The Crystal Heart had the world's keyhole, but it’s still a heart. Put two and two together.” Twilight was blank. “I found it odd that such a relic was just used as a weather machine and a shield, it had to have more potential than that. I was right when the Keyhole was Unlocked by my Keyblade.” I pointed at the heart. “It was made by a Keyblade master, predating the Keyblade war, right?”

“Correct also.” The heart responded.

Good, I was spitballing there honestly. “So tell me, you’re not just a device that runs on love to protect, what are you?”

“I am an interface device developed by The Master of Masters in his early years to attempt to create a link between the world and Kingdom Hearts. After the war, the world I was on utilized me to keep them safe from harm and my primary functions have been locked away until now.”

“Secondary functions obviously are protection, so what’s your primary?”

“I am a direct link into the world's heart, feeding off the light to protect all the world and keep the Heartless away. Security systems and proper functionality have been reestablished and I now have full ability to protect Equestria and return the Crystal Empire to it’s original purpose.”

“What was that?”

“A training ground for the strongest of Keyblade wielders, and a council space for the Master of Masters and other Union leaders.”

“Wait… then the Crystal Empire isn’t the real name of this place?”

“Correct, before renovations and until two hundred generations ago, the Crystal Empire was known as Daybreak Town, it was renamed after the crystals in the area were utilized to replace old buildings and thus, a new name soon followed.”

“Zeke, what’s this all even mean?” Twilight asked.

I couldn’t stop laughing. “It means everything! Twilight, we are standing on the ground, the very land of Keyblade wielders were trained and taught how to defend the worlds! How to… EVERYTHING! I, I never imagined it survived. I thought it was swallowed by darkness long ago, before the war.”

“How do you know so much about this place, and about all that came before?”

“I… I have no idea. I don’t even know what Daybreak Town was before the heart spoke it, It’s like memories that aren't mine have flooded in! This is amazing! Whose memories are these?!”

“Mine actually.” The heart replied. “Seemed you should know about a few things, a reward for returning me, and now Daybreak town, to it’s original purpose.”

“Alright, nice, not gonna get mad you used my brain like a USB, but here’s a question for you, what happened to everyone here?”

“Emergency protection protocol, my shields were failing against the threat, so I sent them to the safety of the other worlds.”

“So Spike is alive!? Cadence and Shining Armor too?!”

“The three that helped save me from Sombra? Yes, I made sure to send them away to the safest world I knew of. Twilight Town, very lovely from what the old world travelers and Keyblade wielders have spoken when I was first in use.”

Twilight was in tears. “They are alive. They are alive!”

I opened a portal and immediately ran into it. I gotta find that dragon for Twilight. I didn’t even equipe my armor, so the ride was even less enjoyable than when I had it on. I was tossed and bangged against the walls like… well, my last metaphor. When I was spit out I hid hard against a wall. “Ouch…” I groaned, cursing my impulsive stupidity.

I managed to crawl and use a trash can to help support me as I tried to stand. That was the dumbest thing I’ve done so far. I shook off the numbness and minor pain and walked out the alleyway I was in. When I got out I found myself entering the downtown area of Twilight Town. People walked and shopped as they most likely did everyday. It can’t be that hard to find a purple dragon kid and two pony people walking around.

I figured the best place to start was with the store owners. “Excuse me, miss?” I asked, approaching the candy store. She looked… younger than in the game.

“Yes? Anything you need?” She replied.

“I’m looking for some people, Spike, Shining Armor, and Cadence. Know anyone with those names?”

“Yes, little Spike is a regular customer. His aunt and Uncle work the store across from me, but it’s closed now. Think I heard Spike talk about taking a trip to Sunset Terrance.”

“Thank you mam.” If memory serves me right, I can reach there through the underground tunnels, a train ride will be faster, and less confusing though… Stupid! I have a glider! I took a quick look around and made sure no one was around and summoned my glider and flew off, following the train towards what I guessed was the right way.

Luck was on my side as I found myself at the Sunset Station, where a pink, purple, and albino trio were walking towards. “Hey!” I caught their attention, which they seemed surprised and Shining armor took a defensive stance I jumped of the glider and onto the ground in front of them. “Who are you?” Shining Armor asked.

“Zeke. Shining Armor, Cadence, and Spike, right? Course you are, you three stick out like coffee in a white floor carpet. Look, I can get you three home.” Before they even spoke, I kept going. “Look, Twilight thinks you all were dead-”

“Twilight’s alive?!” Spike asked.

“Yes, and I kinda left her suddenly without an explanation after we found out from the Crystal Heart. So do you wanna leave now, or pack some stuff then go?”

“How do we know you aren’t lying?” Shining armor asked.

“Really, you’re gonna pull that card?” He just glared at me. “Fine.” I opened another portal, this one back to the Crystal Empire and stuck my head in. “TWILIGHT! GET OVER HERE!” I shouted. Wasn’t sure that would even work, but once it opens she should know what to-

Twilight came through the portal on her glider faster than I’d ever gone on mine before. As she jumped off she froze when she spotted her family. “S, spike, Cadence, Shining Armor!” She cried as they all ran into one large group hug. I let them sit there for as long as they needed. I let myself look at the sun in the distance, it was peaceful here…

When I find Huxley, I’m gonna kick his ass.

When they got home, we all threw a party, and everyone moved from Canterlot to the Crystal Empire, mainly because it didn’t look run down, and it would be a good place to bring people for the future rebuilding.

It was… awkward to say the least when Celestia told them about… well,the herd marriage… Cadence was happy, but I think Shining Armor was planning my death when he was told, all I can say is, good luck. My cousins and did many similar things as games so it’s just a game to me if he tries to kill me.

I gave them each Keyblades as well, for obvious reasons. They were all ones I never saw before. Spike’s looked like it was made from green fire, and the top held the dragons head, spitting out the fire. It’s keychain was a burning scroll and was called, Tame Beast. Cadence’s was very… her, to put it into words. The base was a heart, the blade wasn’t very long, and looked like it was made of clouds, and the top held a drawn bow and arrow. It was named Love's Call and the keychain was a heart.

Shining Armor’s looked the most like a sword, kinda like a thin version of the Kingdom Key only the base was blue, the blade a lighter blue, and the top had a star on it. The keychain was a small gold star and it’s name was Starlight.

That night we helped the kids pick out new bedrooms, and found a baby crib for the twins so they could sleep in our bedroom. As we all settled down for the night, Shining Armor came up to be outside the bedroom door. “So… you’re engaged to them?” He asked.

“Some old law. Wasn’t intentional, but I don’t think I could get out of it.”

“You all… do anything?”

“What? No!”

He smiled at me when I said that. “Cadence owes me a hundred munny then.”

“It shouldn’t even be me you should be having this conversation with by the way..”

“And why’s that?”

“Cause Hearts Care is the one who suggested, and got everyone to agree to the idea, and Celestia, is yesterday proves anything, might turn them all into… Well, her swimsuit left little to the imagination.”

“Oh, so she wore the once Cadence gave her.”

“Should have known. So what’s the threat?”

“No threat, just a warning. Cadence is REALLY happy about this, so expect some… lewdness from those seven. I don’t even think Fluttershy is safe.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” I opened the door… and closed it.

“What?”

“If you value the image of your sister's innocence, you will keep this door closed.” I walked away and crashed in one of the guest bedrooms, locking it with my X-blade for safe measure. Not even five minutes after I hit the bed, I could hear Shining Armor and Twilight screaming, and Cadence shouting at Shining Armor.

“SHINNY! THIS WAS MEANT FOR ZEKE! NOW YOU SLIPPED ON THE LUBE!”

I warned the idiot.

I woke up in the kitchen for some reason. My back was killing me! I managed to stand up, my back aching the whole time. “How the heck did I get here?”

“Morning fiance.” I heard Luna say from Behind me. She was cooking with Rune and Hearts Care.

“How did I get here?”

“Scootaloo and the kids told us how to unlock things with the Keyblades. You did not wake up so the three of us dragged you here… We were gonna put you in the dining hall, but we ended up dropping you here and started cooking.”

Traders. “Well I’m sore from that ‘trip’. You three drop me of something?”

“Four times.” Hearts Care said. “Almost down the stars too.”

“I must have been out.”

“Well, I did use some magic to keep you asleep.” Luna admitted. “We were gonna surprise you.”

“That surprise isn’t related to what went on with Twilight last night is it?”

They chuckled. “I can’t believe she went along with that.” Rune said.

“Be glad you left after that glance Zeke,” Luna started. “Sister was going along with it too, and she is… forceful, when it comes to lovers.”

I was blushing red. “The events at the beach said it all.”

“Head into the dining hall, breakfast will be ready soon.”

I walked into the dining hall and saw Shining Armor and Twilight… sitting as far away from each other as possible. I took a seat next to Spike. “So, adjusting well?”

“Doing good, though I think Twilight Town heard the screams from last night.” He chuckled.

“I wouldn’t doubt it. So you make any friends?”

“Yeah, his name is Seifer. We’re about the same age and he’s a really good fighter. Made the adjustment to living in Twilight Town easier.”

Seifer? Wasn’t he kinda a jerk/like ten years older than spike? “How old are you?”

“Ten, why?”

He did say they were the same age… something’s not adding up here. Maybe it’s… no… I don’t get it. “ I was curious.” How can Seifer be ten years old? What’s going on here? Or over there?

“So, how’d you get your Keyblade? Scootaloo and the others were telling me some really cool things about you none stop last night.” Spike asked, snapping me out of my thought.

“Oh… Not really a story there. My world was falling into its own darkness, someone offered me a way out and I took it.”

“Where the Nobodies responsable?”

“No.”

“Then what was it?”

“... It was… doesn’t matter. All I know is that I’m not the only one to escape.”

“Really, anyone you know?”

“I don’t think so, but I was told about a guy, his name’s Huxley. He’s on some other world and I gotta try and find him sooner or later.”

“He have a Keyblade like yours?”

“From what I’ve heard he does have a Keyblade, not sure which though?”

After breakfast Luna asked for a one on one battle. I accepted because I wanted to see how strong she is. We stood across from one another, both our Keyblades drawn. “Why do you want a one on one battle?” I asked.

“To prove that I am worthy of this gift you have given me.” I was speechless. ‘I have made mistakes in the past, and I need to prove that I can handle whatever it takes. I will not fall back into darkness.”

She’s talking about Nightmare Moon… “Fair enough. Just remember, no holding back.”

I quickly ran up to her and lunged forward. Luna dodged and attempted a side sweep, but I blocked, and on her counter I struck and she was on the ground. She grunted, but jumped back up and started swinging at me. I dodged them with ease, save for one thing I forgot. They can use magic. She used her Keyblade and her own magic and cast a spell that lifted me up and tossed me wherever she swung her Keyblade at. It was at this point I equipped my armor.

I realized I needed a trump card, something she won’t expect… Oh DUH! I summoned a few Shadow Heartless and they kept her distracted long enough for me to land another blow. We continued like this for a while, she wasn’t easing up, and neither was I. Eventually, we both charged at each other and our Keyblades met in a clash that sent a shockwave that broke a few windows.

That was it. We both dropped in exhaustion. “That… was good.” I said, winded.

“I have been in many battles. You… are the first I have met that has… matched me.” She replied, tired like me.

“Feel… better?”

“Yeah. I feel… confident.” I chuckled. “What? What is so funny?”

“The last time the X-blade clashed like that, it broke, and nearly blew up a planet.”

“Oh…”

“Relax. It was incomplete, and unstable. But it was still powerful. Took the hearts of Three wielders to pull it off, but this is the real deal. It’s safe.”

“Good. Can, can you come closer?”

“Uh, sure?” I leaned closer to Luna, to which she grabbed my head and planted a kiss on my lips, and held it for a solid three minutes. I was stupefied, this was my first kiss. When she finally let go, we both were even more breathless that previously. “That, uh… That was a first for me.”

“Same.” She admitted. “I am glad to have a fiance that can match me in battle.”

I laughed. “Never thought I’d be anyone's fiance. Did… Celestia tell you?”

“Yes, about your mark… and that Josh. May he be rotting in hell.”

“You kidding. He gets sent there he’ll be running the place before sunset.”

“Perhaps you are fight. Then may he be sentenced to an eternal punishment as Nobody!”

“That would be worse.”

“Yes, but at least he should be one of those thin, skinny ones.”

“A Dusk?”

“Yes, May he forever become a Dusk, weak and lacking in real power.”

I laughed. “That aside, what do you wanna do now?”

“Is it wrong that I wish to kiss more?”

“If that is what you wish, then shall we find a nice park bench to do the kissing?”

She laughed. “Yes, we shall.”

You can guess what Luna and I did the rest of the day til Celestia and Rune found us when the moon was supposed to rise.

I found myself hugging Rune this morning. After she and Celestia found Luna and I making out on a park bench she asked for a kiss as well. I ended up kissing all seven of them before I went to bed. Is it wrong to say that was the happiest that I’ve ever slept?

Before I could even move, Rune woke up and was looking at me with a small smile. “Hey.”

“Morning. So… what should we do today?”

“I kinda want to stay in bed, but the others are already out.”

“Not much of a morning person?”

“I used to work late nights in a bar, morning was my enemy, trying to take me away from sleep.”

“Change your opinion not that you’re spending time with Celestia?”

“Little. Never imagined to sun to have such huge cans.” And just like that, I was out of the bed. “What is with you and talking about sex, and other things like that? You afraid?”

“I… prefer not to discuss it.”

“Why? It’s natural. None of us would be here is someone didn’t screw someone.”

“I just… It’s awkward for me.”

“Well you’re marrying us. Seven mares. In my opinion you should have screwed one of us already.”

I was out the door within milliseconds.

So it seems Rune has sex on the brain… I hope that bar she worked at wasn’t in a strip club. I walked into the dining hall and sat down next to Fluttershy, who was feeding the twins. “How have they been Fluttershy?”

“They’re… doing well. I’m happy to be looking after them.”

”You must have had practice.”

“I took care of all sorts of animals before… but while you were out Button flew me over to my old home… They weren’t there… none of them. I was heartbroken none of my animals were anywhere to be found, but when we got back and I heard the twins cry… I just reacted.”

“You couldn’t tell that, well, you aren’t their biological mom. You’ve been around them ever since I woke up.”

“Yeah. I’ve thought about what it would be like to have children of my own, but my animals and odd jobs took up most of my time. Now these two cuties do that all by themselves.” The twins giggled at that.

“Screw.” Fluttershy and I jumped when Rune appeared behind us and said that. “It’s fun.”

“Rune, what the heck? You almost gave Fluttershy a heart attack.” To enforce my point, I pointed at Fluttershy who was breathing heavily and clenching her hand over her chest.

“I bet she’s soft~”

“What is with you and sex?”

“I…” She looked over at the kids, then whispered into my ear. “I used to do porn as a second job.” I slammed my head into the table. That makes SOOOO much sense! She whispered a few more things. “And the money had nothing to do with it. I did it solely for the sex. Can’t help it, I’m horny.”

“Well I’m not.”

“Tell you what, how about a bet?”

“What for?”

“We both have to be honest. First off, if I guess your fetish, then we go like rabbits.”

“... Really? Like rabbits?”

“With Fluttershy.”

“W,w,w,w,w, What?! B, but I!... Uhh… Alright…” Fluttershy stuttered.

Wow… either she really is a push over, or she wants to be on Rune's side in this. “I accept, but if I can guess three of yours, then it’s off.”

“Deal!” With that, she walked off.

“W… are you really gonna go along with this if she guesses Right, w, we gotta…”

“Relax. She’ll never guess.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Secret”

This was going on for longer than I thought. It felt like she was going in a random order with each new fetish name. Most of which she had to explain to me what the hell it meant. Half of them sounded made up!

“Futa!” She yelled. Thank god the kids are nowhere near us.’

“No.”

“Is it anything oral?”

“No.”

“How are you a born male?”

“Genetics.”

“You are not human.”

“Debatable.”

“Ugh!” Rune stormed out of the room frustrated… for the third time today. Fluttershy walked into the room shortly after, looking concerned.

“Zeke, are you telling the truth when she asks you a… fetish?”

“Yes.”

“Now I’m curious about it.”

“Not gonna tell.”

“I know that, but at least give her a clue.”

“Fine. But all I can say is that a dirty minded person can’t ever really think of it.”

“I don’t get it.”

“That was the point.”

The day went on. Even while I was training with the kids she was blurting out fetishes and I said no to all of them. Thank god they didn’t know what she was talking about. She was so… quiet before, where did this Rune come from? Maybe she was just readjusting still. Thankfully she took a breather at dinner, I savored the quiet. After dinner she went back at it, reading them off out of some book. Who makes a book about fetishes? Seriously! Equestria has a book about anything don’t they…

“How long are you gonna keep at this Rune?” Hearts Care asked. “It may be possible Zeke has no fetish.”

“I refuse to believe that. It’s either hard to understand, or super kinky!” She replied.

“Day’s almost up.” I said, laying down on the couch nearby.

“Well you still haven’t said any of mine.”

“Anything oral, futa, and hyper anything.”

She flinched. “H, how did you?”

“You said hyper, futa, and oral more times than anything today.”

“Damnit! Well fine then! What is your fetish mister!?”

“It’s stupid… and a little embarrassing.”

“Oh come on, I walked around all day today blurting out fetishes, then borrowed Cadences personal fetish log!” So that’s what that was? “Just say it!”

“...Pregnancy...”

“What?”

“Pregnancy alright!”

They all were silent for a moment. “Well if that’s it then get to fucking us!”

I fell off the couch. “It’s not that easy.” I said, getting up and sitting back down on the couch. “I’ve seen… stuff in my family that… when sex comes to mind I see that and I.... I can’t.”

“Maybe I can give you a private lesson~”

“Nice try, I still won the bet.”

“Crap…”

“But… if you manage to beat me in battle, keep me on the ground for a full minute… I’ll accept the offer.”

“I better practice with Luna then, she can match you after all.” Rune got up and went searching for Luna. It’s gonna be a while before she can beat her, we both play a little dirty.

I saw Hearts Care get up and she planted a kiss on my head. “For the record, Button is the result of my pregnancy fetish.” With that she walked out, swaying her hips to keep me looking… it worked.

“Well… least I’m not the only one.”

Today Rainbow wanted to see how well I can handle her in a race, while on our gliders. With the Empire still empty I figured it would be fun and we both sat ready at the starting line, aka the Crystal Heart. “So, any bets?” I asked her.

“Sure… if I win I… get to go to any other world I can to find a better opponent.” She smirked.

“Fine, but if I win… you have to wear a maid outfit all day.”

“What?! What happened to shy-around-sex-guy?”

“That’s not sex, that will just be adorable to see you wearing it.”

“Oh you are so losing!”

“Ready!” Cadence said, waving a checkered flag. “Set! GO!”

We both floored it, we were at even paces so far, but it’s only part one of the course. We have to race around the Empire three times, and once out in the frozen north. To the old train station and back. So far We were tied, but Dash’s glider was unique, so I’m expecting a surprise.

The turns around the edge of the Empire’s border proved difficult, especially since Twilight set up magic obstacles we had to avoid. Dash and I barely managed to dodge a magic made purple twister that tried to move in our ways. If that wasn’t bad enough the kids learned the Stop spell for their Keyblades yesterday and Celestia was carrying Dinky in the clouds so she could try and shoot us with the spell when we were in a narrow alleyway.

The first lap was done and now things were being added to the course. Luna was now riding clouds and making them shoot Lightning at us. I got hit, and nearly fell off my glider. Thankfully I just spun around and hit some building that didn’t actually take any damage. It cost me my tie with Rainbow and I was trying to pick up the pace. Soon the second lap was done and Rainbow had a good lead ahead of me.

I figured as much. Her glider is literally massive metal wings copying the motion of her real ones, not including the boosters at the tips of the wings. When I got back to the heart I knew I wasn’t gonna win so I jumped off my glider. And waited for her to get back, which didn’t take long.

“Hey, we still have one last lap.” She said.

“You do, I have two. I know when I’m beat.”

She landed on the ground and her glider disbanded. “Just like that?”

“Well, when going against a team that was all trying to slow us down and the fastest flier in Equestria… I had no chance.”

Rainbow smiled. There’s some fuel for her ego. “Well you have a point there. After all, no one can beat Rainbow Dash.”

That is probably true… I wonder… wasn’t the Equestria Huxley was on a parallel version of this one, only with all humans… Lightbulb. “Well I think I know someone who can give you a challenge.”

“Who?”

“You’ll see.” I turned the Glider back into the X-blade and thought about the Equestria I first appeared in. The portal opened and zoomed into it on our gliders, and the trip was fast. We appeared in the castle ruins where I first left this place.

“Hey, this is those castle ruins in the Everfree, what gives?”

“Follow me.” Still using our glidrs, we flew over near Ponyville, and landed in the trees just on the edge of Ponyville and the Everfree. What Rainbow saw made her start to tear up.

“This, this is… it’s everyone. How?”

“I never said this, but this is the world I first appeared in. Somehow, when I wanted to leave, just wanting a place with some action, I ended up in a parallel version of this one, where I found the kids, then you guys.”

“So Keyblades can take you to other versions of a world?”

“I don’t think they normally do that. It might just be my X-blade that can do that.”

“Why?”

“Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. It co-exists with it, so it draws power from it.”

“Literal heart of ALL worlds then, not just the ones among our stars.”

“Seems so I guess. Anyway, can you guess who is here that I want you to meet?”

“... Another me?”

“Exactly. If no one can beat ‘The Dash’ then maybe another Dash will be able to keep up.”

“Oh this has been a dream of mine for years.”

It didn’t take us long to find Rainbow’s human version, she was… surprised to say the least and a little doubtful, but when Keyblades were mentioned…

“Wait, you have a Keyblade like Huxley?” Human Rainbow asked.

“Yeah!” Rainbow summoned Fairy Stars the human one was in awe. “Cool, right?”

“You are so lucky! Huxley won’t even tell anyone about his Keyblade.”

“Speaking of,” I said. “Where is he? I tried finding him a while ago and came up dry.”

“Oh, he lives with Twilight over at her library.” The human Dash explained.

“Thanks. Dash, have fun. I’ll be back later today.”

“Kay.”

I walked into town and no one even looked at me. It felt kinda nice to walk around people and not stick out. The kids and the girls are alright with the… difference in… well, you know, but I always did wonder how I would look if I looked like them?

It didn’t take long to find the giant tree that was the library. I knocked on the door and a human/scaled (I assume) Spike answered. “Who are you?” He asked.

“Zeke. I’m looking for someone named Huxley.”

“Why?”

“We have… something in common.” I summoned the X-blade and the human/scaled skin Spike called for Twilight.

When she arrived and saw what I was holding she invited me in immediately. “This is so amazing! Two people with Keyblades! The princess is gonna want to know about this.”

“Calm down first.” I said, sitting on the couch. “First I want to ask some questions. Then, I’ll answer some of yours. Deal.”

‘Yes! Oh thank you, yes!” She sat down on the other side of the couch, holding a notepad and pen. “You first.”

“Alright, How long has Huxley been here?”

“Since my brother married Cadence so… several months. Princess Celestia asked me to keep an eye on him. Now, who are you?”

“Zeke.”

“How did you get your Keyblade?”

“Same as Huxley. I was… spared from my world's falling and it was given to me.”

“Who gave it?”

“Well… The Master.” Least that’s what Core called God.

‘This is so much more than anything Huxley would tell me. How come you’re so open about this?”

“I believe in free information. Now, what Keyblade does Huxley have?”

“Well, it looks like yours, but just one of the two that make up the base and middle part.”

“The Kingdom Key?”

“That’s the name of his Keyblade?”

“Yeah, it’s the true form of the Keyblade.”

“Fascinating. What was the name of your world?”

“Earth.”

“What about those dark portals Huxley travels by?”

“Dark portals… DTD.”

“DTD?”

“Door to Darkness. It’s a… method of travel only special people can use.”

“How do you travel from world to world?”

“Gateways. Special portals only Keyblades can open. To use it though you need either a gummi ship, or be able to turn your Keyblade into a glider.”

“Keyblades can change form?”

“Yeah, special keychains can change a Keyblade’s form, increasing power and other abilities, or decreasing them. Gliders are how a Keyblade can let you travel to other worlds in The Space Between Worlds.”

“Why is your Keyblade so much… bigger?”

“I summoned it. “This is the X-blade. It’s meant to protect the Heart of all worlds, and it must be forged. The wielder of this Keyblade must keep the worlds in balance, or else darkness will consume them… sooner or later.”

“Oh… How did your world fall?”

“... Our own stupidity. We freaked out over some ancient doomsday prophecy and brought upon our own end. It was all a test by The Master. Those that passed, like Huxley and I, were spared the aftermath, those that failed… were left to survive.”

“What kind of Master does that to a world?!”

“The kind with a… God complex. So anything else?”

“What’s that metal armor sleeve for? It’s got a button.”

I pushed the button and in a flash of light was in my Keyblade armor. Twilight was amazed. “It’s Keyblade armor. It can take hits pretty good, but it can still break. Usually takes another Keyblade wielder to do that from what I know.”

“Is it magical?”

“Not sure. I think so since it comes from just a sleeve of metal with a button.”

“This has been the most information I ever thought I’d ever learn about Keyblades and other properties of them. The princess will be so thrilled when I send her this information later.”

“Glad to have been of assistance.”

“So what are you doing here? Other than looking for Huxley.”

“That’s a long story… Let’s just say that I friend wanted to race someone worthy. So we found Rainbow Dash. I imagine the two are racing all over town right now.”

“Anyone who challenges Rainbow Dash to a race is in for a workout.”

“I should probably go check and make sure they didn’t crash into anything actually.”

“You’ll be back?”

“Yes.” I stood up. “It was so nice to meet you, little awkward but still it was a treat. Now I have to…” I looked towards the door and saw a man wearing an Organization XIII jacked and hood. I couldn’t make out his face, but I could feel his Keyblade power pouring out from him… Like his Keyblade itself was trying to speak. “You must be Huxley.”

“And you are?”

Huxley

Author's Notes:

This is the first Crossover chapter between my story and Keybearer. It is told in third person and written by the both of us. Please check out the Huxley perception ending on the Keybearer story and is possible, leave a comment to show you read both endings.

The two started at one another for a time, there was a tension in the air. Minutes passed, neither one wanted to talk and break the ice. Twilight gave a small cough, breaking the tension. “So who are you?” Huxley asked.

“Names Zeke. I’ve been looking for you.”

“Why?”

“Well, when you find out you’re not the only one to escape the Mayans…”

“You are another one of the once to escape?”

“In the flesh… er, armor.”

“So what do you what?”

“Before we get to that, how much have you done since you escaped?”

“Hold on.” Huxley said remembering Twilight was here “Let's talk somewhere else.”

“Why don’t want me to hear your conversation about the world's you’ve been to?” She asked

“Why bother, I’ve been filling her in on all that you haven’t’.”

“What?”

“Why bother with all the cloak and dagger? We are not from here, and they should know about all the dangers that go on among the world's. I’ve been personally acquainted with how bad things can get.”

“I have my reasons.” Huxley said as he pulled out his Keyblade.

“Now don’t be so rude, that’s not til later.” Zeke said, summoning his X-blade. “Or shall we get to the fight you obviously want?”

Huxley smirked under his hood as he mumbled, Please work as he shouted “Stop!” and cast a stop spell before Zeke froze in place.

“What the heck was that for!?” Twilight screamed.

“No time to explain.” Huxley said as he opened a dark corridor and pushed Zeke in “I’ve got to get this Mary Sue out of here.”

“Mary sue like the book term?” Twilight asked as the dark corridor closed on her. “Great!” She said as she decided to write to Celestia that she learned that Huxley was from another world.

The Dark Corridor opened as Zeke fell out of it with Huxley coming behind him. “Hopefully he won't be able to follow me from here.” He said as Zeke started to move.

“Gah!” Zeke yelled as he came back out of being frozen in time. He laughed. “You cheeky devil, buy a guy a drink before you cast magic on him.”

Huxley looked around, seeing something nearby “I would If you weren't a Sith Lord.” He said as he ran away and Temple guards began to surround Zeke.

“Oh, you sly devil… so I have to be the bad guy here then? Fine.” Zeke snapped his fingers, and two Large Body Heartless appeared. “Knock em out.” Zeke commanded as he walked up to Huxley. “Now, let’s have a chat.”

“You can summon Heartless!?” Huxley asked as he ran towards a Large Body and destroyed it with a swing of his Keyblade.

“Wanted to go with the classics.” As Zeke chased Huxley down the halls, he summoned various Heartless to distract the guards and attempted to slow Huxley down.

As Huxley ran, he passed Anakin and Obi wan and before he passed them he said, “Found the source of the Heartless.” He said as they walked in front of Zeke.

“You have caused enough problems for the Jedi order you will stop!” Obi wan said as Zeke just ran passed them.

“Might wanna deal with the little guys running around your H.Q before me guys.” Zeke said before he was being held up in the air by a passing Yoda. “Wow… Wait a minute…” Zeke focused on Yoda for a while, and noticed how he was looking at the X-blade. “Take a picture.”

“Ancient your weapon is.” He said “Seen it before I have, long ago.”

Huxley returned to Yoda, seeing Zeke floating in the air. “Not so powerful now, are you?” He taunted as Obi wan looked at him.

“Don’t taught the Sith Lord.” He said as a Temple guard came with the cuffs that kept Huxley locked up the first time he was here.

“Never claimed to be powerful, just… lucky at best.” Zeke snapped his fingers again, and a swarm of Shadow Heartless came from dark portals all around the hallway.

Yoda dropped Zeke as he pulled out his lightsaber. “Fight them we must.” Huxley grabbed the Handcuffs and went after Zeke.

“Hey get back here!” Anakin said as a shadow jumped on him.

After a short run Huxley saw Zeke riding on his Keyblade “Oh right we can do that.” He said as he threw his Keyblade in the air and getting a ride similar to Tarras “Just like riding a bike... now if only I knew how to ride a bike” He said, chasing after Zeke.

“How about we settle this like Keyblade wielders!” Zeke flew into a portal on the ground, and Huxley followed. When they came out, they were surrounded by tall buildings in the night, followed soon by rainfall. “Recognize that skyscraper?”

“Isn’t this The Organisations world?” Huxley asked as he realized that the castle that the Organisation XIII held up in wasn’t there.

“The World That Never Was. Feel like home? Choose less joke worthy clothes next time.”

“Hey! These help against the darkness.” Huxley retorted.

“So does my armor. Now, can I ask a question?” Zeke jumped off his glider, and disbanded his armor. “Unarmed, see?”

“Yeah until I come close then Bam! You kill me” Huxley said not trusting him.

“Now, remember this, who gave us these powers and Keyblades?”

“God?” Huxley asked confused about why he would ask that.

“Exactly, and what was the quota we had to meet on ‘doomsday’ to get them?”

“Be peaceful.” He said “But you are the one who came to my world, semily with a grudge despite the fact I’ve never met you.”

“Cause I’m a little mad. When I first came looking for you I waited most of the night at those ruins in the Everfree and you were a no show, despite the recent litter you left.”

“So all this is because I left litter?” Huxley said, not getting it.

“You… are an idiot. I’m mad cause I was wrong. I learned how to track at a young age and you weren't where the trail led. Where did you go?”

“Olympus coliseum and the star wars world.” Huxley answered.

“In the same day?”

“No, thats where I went, not in the same day, that's the worlds I went to.”

“Well look, I can look passed the whole making me out as a Sith lord crap, but I have a favor to ask.”

“What is it?” Huxley asked.

“What do you know about Emblem Heartless?”

“They were made by either Xehanort or Ansem the wise.”

Zeke just gave a blank star at Huxley. “You… no, that’s not even close. They are made from a person's heart being lost into darkness, that darkness feeding off the heart and given form. Look, we can debat over your clear distrust of me, but story short, I need help to deal with Core. The first born Emblem Heartless.”

“What? The first emblem Heartless?”

“Turns out he thinks one of us, as in me or him, are gonna have to duke it out over control of the Heartless. Personally I don’t use them for anything other than combat practice, but he IS the reason stars go out in the night. We need to beat him, then find his Nobody.”

“So basicly the second Xehanort”

“... No… Core and Xehanort are two different people. Core is from when all the worlds were still one. Xehanort was born generations later. If we beat his Heartless and his Nobody gets the heart back, then he’ll be a regular person again.”

“So why do we want to return him to a human?” Huxley asked, still not getting it.

“Cause I’ve seen a world that was destroyed by a survivor of the Keyblade War, Nobodies capturing and killing the inhabitants, millions of people gone! If I can turn him human again, then I know I can bring back everyone that was lost.”

“Okay that make sense, so why did you fill Twilight in on the state of the worlds? The games make it clear why you don’t just go telling people there are other worlds.”

“Cause this isn’t a game, this is our reality now! God could have given the X-blade to any of the other humans he spared, but Core said I was the only one to be given it. No idea why, but I need to prove that I am worthy of it. Having the X-blade doesn’t just mean power, or perfection. It means balance in the heart and the worlds. I am going to make sure I can do whatever it takes to keep balance.”

“Fair point, I’ll consider helping you If it turns out I’m not homeless when I return to my world.”

“Why would you be homeless?”

“I’m literally on the edge of Twilights nerves and her realising that me and Celestia have been keeping stuff like this she may say ‘screw it’ and kick me out.”

“If it was an order from Celestia she wouldn’t dare. Her fault is her loyalty to her teacher.”

“Still, there Is a chance that she may just write to Celestia that she wants to kick me out.”

“If that happens then I’ll find you a new place to live…. Oh crap!”

“What, you realized you can’t return the Star Wars world?”

“What, no. I remembered I need to check back in on Rainbow, I left her racing… well, herself.” Zeke pulled out the X-blade and opened a gateway, jumping in quickly.

I hate jumping into those things without the glider or my armor, but I did leave without even checking on her. When the portal spat me out, I rolled around on a wood floor before hitting a wall. “Ouch.”

“Zeke, you alright?!” I heard Twilight say. Oh, so I’m back in her library.

“Yeah, hey, do me a favor and make sure you let Huxley just stay here… like forever, that would be great, now I gotta go.” I blurted out as I ran out the door.

It didn’t take me long to find the two Rainbow’s racing against each other. “Rainbow!” I yelled, causing my Rainbow dash to stop. “We gotta go.”

“But I was so close to winning!” I gave her a look. “Fine. Later… uh, me.” SHe said to the human Rainbow as I opened a portal home and we went back to my Equestria.

Now I know Huxley doesn't completely trust me, but I know he’ll be able to help with what comes later… did he have to be so head strong though?

Promise

Being home never felt so… odd. After Rainbow and I got home The girls have been rather clingy, especially Hearts Care. Other than that everything went as normal, Rune was practicing, and losing, against Luna, Shining Armor was teaching the kids some advanced combat that worked well with the Keyblades, and Twilight was testing out all the spells that could be applied with the Keyblades. All in all everything over the last few days went pretty well.

“I wanna go to another world.” Hearts Care stated. I was just sitting in the park alone when she appeared out of nowhere and said that.

“Why?”

“Rainbow got to go, plus I wanna buy Button something nice. The others too. It’s close to his birthday.”

She looked nervous. “I guess.”

“Great! What world should we go to?”

“I think I know a place with some shops.” I got up and summoned the X-blade, thinking of Traverse Town, First District. The portal opened and once my glider was in front of me Hearts Care jumped on it. “Uhh?”

“What? It’ll be fun.”

I didn’t argue, I just got on behind her and we headed off. Thankfully when we arrived in First District there was no one around. Once off we walked up to the Accessory shop that Cid ran, only to see a different person there. ‘How can I help you today?” The man asked.

“Uh, sorry I was expecting someone else to be here.” I admitted.

“You new in town?”

“Just… visiting.”

“Oh, so your world’s okay?”

“Bearly. Is yours?”

“Gone for close to twelve years now. Found myself here somehow and made a life. Was all I could do.”

“Sorry to hear… So this town is full of refugees?”

“Mostly. Locals let us stay, so long as we contribute.”

“Does anyone here sell toys? Game systems in particular?” Hearts Care asked. So that’s cannon… and she is technically… on earth anyway, a fan made character.

“I know a toy maker in second district, as for Video games you might wanna ask Cid, he’s got all kinds of gizmos. His place is out the main gates.

“He doesn’t live within the town walls?”

“Too many people. His group ain’t shy to battle though. Heartless that appear in those places are dealt with pretty quickly.”

“Thanks. Come on Care, let’s find him.”

Once we walked outside the shop, Hearts Care tugged on the back of my shirt. “You called me Care?”

“Hu?” I said, turning to look at her. SHe looked confused, and sad. “Oh, well, it’s a cute nickname, right?”

“Yes, it’s just… my late husband used to call me that.”

Late… He’s dead? I never even gave it thought… “How did he…?”

“Button was four, it was winter and a patch of ice wasn’t too thick… he went under and… They couldn’t find his body til Winter Wrap Up.”

“I, I’m so sorry.”

“It was not long after Button just played video games more than with other ponies. They kept the bad memories away and I focused solely on him. He’s my only child and all I had left of Wood Shield.”

I went up and hugged her tight. “Even in my family, one of us dies we mourn for a solid week before trying to move on.”

“Took me a year before I had put it behind me… hearing you call me that just brought up some bad memories.”

“Is Button… remembering those bad memories?”

“Not often. I heard him say his dad’s name in his sleep last night and I just got worried. He’s never been happier than when he and his new… brothers and sisters are training or racing on those gliders of thiers.”

“Is that why you wanted this herd marriage?”

“Yeah. After he got me out of that thing and I saw how happy he was with them, I just wanted it to last. Then I overheard Celestia and Luna talk about that law and, well, a herd is a major step up from being a single mom.”

“I can surely see how. To be honest, I’ve caught myself almost calling the kids son or sweety. Cheesy I know, but it happened more often than not.”

“So you consider them yours even though there isn’t any relation?”

“I consider you girls pretty damn sexy and we aren't even the same species, er half species? The point is I’ve learned to love those kids pretty quickly and I’m learning to love you girls. Frankly I’m just scared at this point.”

“Of what?” She asked, looking right at me now.

“The wedding, and Rune’s bedroom plans.”

She laughed. “Everyone is scared on their wedding day, bride and groom especially. As for Rune… to put it simply, we are ALL fucked there.”

Be both laughed, and I gave her a quick kiss over her lips. She looked surprised. “I’m only gonna say this to you, I’m looking forward to the day I can do that to you girls everyday.”

“Well you better do that everyday.”

We walked through the main gates of town, holding hands. It felt… nice, and for once in my fucked up life, I felt safe around other people, so long as Care, of one of the others was around I think I’ll be alright.

Cid’s shop wasn’t hard to miss. It was literally a massive gummi ship that was parked in the ruins of some other town. Is Traverse Town all that’s left on this world?

“Hold it.” Man said as he jumped down from a doorway somewhere higher up the ship and landed in front of us. He wore a black jacket and a large sword, with a revolver barrel and trigger at the grip. “State your business here in Gummi Town.”

“Gummi Town?” I asked.

“The big ship, it let a few hundred people escape our world when it was falling into darkness. Are you new and lost your world?”

“No, we’re just… shopping.”

“People only come here for gummi’s. You want to buy a ship?”

“Well, yeah, but my fiance here was wondering if you had any game consoles for sale.”

“My son just loves them.” Care said.

The man put his sword away. “We might have something. Munny is munny after all. Follow me.” We followed the man into the massive ship and soon found ourselves in a hanger, gummi ships of all shapes and sizes docked all around. “Cid, got some people here looking for some stull!”

Some loud clanging sounds came from around the other side of a gummi ship and soon a young looking Cid appeared. The game made him look older. “What ya folks looking for?” He asked.

“A game console.” The man said. I took a second look at his sword and realized it was Leon. Holy hell! Why does everyone look so much younger!?

“Think we got some of them? Probably in storage bay ten?”

“Hey, just out of curiosity, you ever hear of something called a Keyblade?”

They both looked at me. “Yeah, why do you ask?” Leon said. I summoned the X-blade. “You, you have it!” Care summoned hers. “Two?”

“There are more than one Keyblade in existence. Infact I know of a whole battleground littered with them.”

“Is that where you got yours?”

“I was… given mine, and I gave Care here hers. I can give people Keyblades, the ones that choose them. It bypasses lots of special training and a special oath that I don’t remember.”

“So you can set the worlds right?” Cid asked.

“Not exactly. I keep them in balance, that’s the job I got for accepting the X-blade. The job of saving the worlds… it goes to another.”

“Who?”

“That’s the only secret I’m takeing to my grave. I can assure you though, he will come, and he will succeed.”

“How can you be sure sure? How do you even know this?!” Leon asked.

“My world was good at.... Prophecies. Had a thing for them, it predicted its own end thousands of years before it happened. I wouldn’t be here if they were wrong.”

“Then… we just have to wait?”

“Or fight.” Care said. “Zeke here can give you all Keyblades, you can make a home on our world until yours is saved, and you can really stick it to the Heartless.”

“Which reminds me.” I spoke. “Fun fact, there are, if I’m including her, three people that can control Heartless. Maleficent, Core, and myself.”

Leon and Cid both looked at me. “But, you have a Keyblade, and fight darkness! Why do you control Heartless?”

“Consider me the lesser of three evils. Core is the reason worlds disappear, he’s the first born Emblem Heartless, and Maleficent is a witch that wants the Heartless for world conquest. Under my control, I’d keep Heartless appearing at a bare minimum, just enough to keep the words at balance with light and dark. I have a plan for Core, but Maleficent is another story.”

“You’d really let us all move onto your world?” Cid said.

“Well, everyone there already survived a near genocide of our people, it would be wrong to deny help to those that need it.” Care said.

“Plus, we can finally make some headway in rebuilding the rest of it, and finding those that were scattered and returning them home.” I added.

“I, I guess I’ll tell the others.” Leon said.

I stopped him before he left. When he turned I summoned the Keyblade that chose him, it wasn't a surprise, Sleeping Lion. I handed it to him, and he took it with a surprised look. “I promise, it will all work out.”

He held it in his hand for a while, disbanded and summoned it. “Alright. I trust you.” With Keyblade in hand, he left… I think I screwed up the timeline? Meh, it’ll work out.

“So, Cid, the game console?”

“Oh, right.” He said as we followed him. When we got to the storage bay Care and I helped him search the room for the consoles.

Damn, there’s so much random crap here. I opened another box, and found DS games? How in the heck? I searched through them for a while and my heart sank at what I was holding, Kingdom Hearts 358/2 Days. Saddest game I’ve ever played, and one that should not exist here! I opened the game box, thankfully the game was there, and I took out the game, the game manual, and box cover art and shoved them into my pocket. I hid the now blank game box under the rest. “Uh, Hey! Found something!”

Cid and Care quickly came over. “Oh yeah,” Cid spoke. “Some strange looking fella dropped this box her off in exchange for a little Keychain I had been keeping for good luck. Never went through them, felt kinda ripped off actually.”

Thank god. “What did the person look like?”

“Well, his face was covered in a blank face mask and he wore some purple robes.” Core? “Said something about these things being from a world that was isolated from reality or something like that. Fella just seemed strange to me.”

How did Core get his hands on stuff from earth? “Was this all?”

“No, also gave me a piece of paper that had Graveyard written on it. Was glad he finally left, gave me the creeps.”

Graveyard? “Sounds like it was recent.”

“About a week ago. So you interested in them, the handheld dodad that goes with them is somewhere around here.”

“Y, yeah. We’ll take them.”

Didn’t take long for us to find the DSI that went with the games, and luckily a charger was with it. “So how much is all of this?” Care asked.

“You folks are letting us move in on to your world and given us all Keyblades to have a little payback at the Heartless and Maleficent, free of charge this time.”

“Hey.” Leon said as he entered the room. “So, Zeke, everyone is ready to go, Cid just needs to start the ship. What are the coordinates of your world?”

“I think only my X-blade can get us there. Just… follow me.”

I ran outside and opened a portal to my Equestria, and thankfully it was large enough to fit the ship. Things must get as big as they need to be. I hopped onto my glider and went through, the massive Gummi ship following close by. When we arrived I saw Celestia on the ground below and she was surprised to say the least. “Zeke, what is this?” She asked as I landed next to her.

“Remember that stuff about helping people without a world out, here’s about a hundred that need help.”

“Oh, well, I will go inform Cadence.”

Author's Notes:

Next chapter will have head cannon about X-blade, and Core again,

(Dark portal opens behind me)

I SAID NEXT CHAPTER!

Another Surviver. Hope this goes better than last time.

It took a week, but everyone from Gummi Town had moved in and adjusted pretty well. Handing out their Keyblades was the hardest part, by hard I mean it got tiresome fast. When that was done Shining Armor immediately started recruiting for new soldiers. Then came the hard part… forming a new government…

Shining Armor, Cadance, Celestia, Luna, Leon, Cid, and Myself all sat in the former throne room, now renovated to be more like a round table kinda deal. There was room for more, but right now this was it in terms of leaders. We all had jobs now. Shining Armor was now Captain of The Equestrian Guard, meaning all events that happen on Equestria went through him and all the security on the world was his to know about. Leon had a similar job, Captain of Off World Affairs, meaning if people needed safe passage to here, or were former residents and needed to be returned home, he was to handle it. It also meant that anyone who’s world returns from darkness he would provide escort back to their world.

Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were, well, the Princesses. They were in charge of the same things as before, only without the annoying nobles to pester them. They REALLY liked that part. In regards to titles such as “Nobility” there were only three types. Knight, Duke/Duchess, and a Prince/Princess. Titles still pass down to the children, but unless they prove their worth of the title, it would only be good for voting purposes and special documents. Each rank starts at Knight, given to those who prove themselves worthy after serves in the military, good deeds that go beyond the calling of a citizen, and, as stated, inherited from parent but without full perks. Continued service will gain the rank of Duke or Duchess and give the title holder property rights on unclaimed land or unused land.

We figured that could also be extended to worlds that are inhabitable, but lack inhabitants. As such, only a Duke, Duchess, Prince or Princess can have rights to claim land on uninhabited worlds fit for colonization. Not every world in the stars has inhabitants.

Cid was in charge of reconstruction for the world, and with Twilight, advancements in magical and scientific studies. This also extended to the Keyblades, and what their full power could truly hold. Right now they borrowed my armor to see if they can reverse engineer it to distribute to soldiers and scouters.

Speaking of Scouters, that’s where I come in. I was assigned the task of selecting soldiers who I felt could travel to other worlds, investigate the word’s state, and come back and file in a report… that I regrettably am required to read. I only selected four people. I was gonna use this Scouter thing to my advantage and test some theories I came up with involving my X-blade, and the worlds. I needed to test them and this would be my only chance at testing my theories.

Our first meeting as a council had ended and I met with my chosen Scouters. Rika, a young woman with a bite to match her bark, black hair and dressed in a grey hoodie and jeans. Simon, was older than me by about three years, strong, and dressed in some kinda armored trench coat. Sora (No, not THAT Sora) was the youngest of the four, her hair was red and she wore armor given to her by Shining Armor. Lastly was Trevor, he was smart, and skilled in magic, which he quickly adapted to his Keyblade.

“Alright you four, your mission is simple. Find other worlds. Two with inhabitants, and one without. Take notes and when you have completed the task, return home. I will be heading out myself and if I’m not back when you all are, then wait for me. Any questions?”

“What if the inhabitants are all hostile, or Heartless?” Rika asked.

“Then flee. Get out as fast as possible. If you, by any chance, run into any other suspected off worlders on your travels and you think they have a Keyblade as well, do NOT approach. Take note and leave world. Secondly, if you see anyone wearing purple robes and a blank face mask, get your ass back here and report to me if and when you find me, clear?”

“Crystal!” They all said in unison. Great, now I’m a leader figure.

“Alright, Scouters. Move out!” The all left, flying on their gliders one by one into the space between worlds. I tested it myself that you didn’t need keyblade armor to survive the space between worlds. Twilight guessed the Keyblades magic creates a micro breathable atmosphere around the rider. It made sense, but the armor will help later on.

I opened a portal myself and decided to not choose a world, rather, I let the portal take me to a wild card. Flying in, I wondered where an undecided decision would land me. After a five minute ride, the portal dropped me in some kinda… desert? No, no this is… The Keyblade Graveyard. I looked further ahead, and saw all the rusted and battle broken Keyblades. I landed, taking it all in.

“Frightening, isn’t it.” I turned around, Core was right behind me. How did he… The paper…

“Did you try and leave me a note with that box of games? How the hell did you even get that?!”

“A… new partner gave them to me for research. Imagine my surprise when I saw THAT game in there.”

“So now you know, on my world Kingdom Hearts and Keyblades are nothing more than code and fantasy.”

“And aren't you?”

“What?”

“I’ve known. I’ve known for a LONG time! Yet the funny thing is… Here I am, and here you are. Traveling around in worlds that are fictional in your world. Yet, you accept this as reality just as much as you did your world.”

“So what, every world is fiction to another?”

“Close. Worlds like yours… worlds like the one Huxley uses as a base… How many parallel versions of a single world, a SINGLE STAR! How many do you think exist?”

“Countless.”

“Like two mirrors facing each other, with something in between the two. It creates so many, and the further in the reflection in the mirror it goes, the less you can see it. From a reality standpoint, that means the less like the original object it is. Now, here’s the kicker, is the item in between the mirrors the original, or are the reflections in the reflections?”

“None… and all.”

“You catch on quick. Even a slight difference in the reflection of a world is enough to make it original.”

“So why are you letting me learn this? You just proved a theory about the X-blade I was gonna test.”

“Exactly my point. You now know the weight that the X-blade holds, the power Kingdom Hearts has! I lead you here from wherever you were going to tell you, and guess why?”

“You… lead me here, but… how?”

Core stepped back. Once he stopped, five other men, and one woman, all dressed in the same mask, but with different colored outfits. “Cause with all the reflections… there is the reflection of Darkness. Reflections of... people.”

“Th, they’re all you?”

“Bingo.” The female Core spoke. She was dressed in a yellow robe. “You win a prize.”

“It’s more information.” The Core in the brown robes spoke. His voice was deeper than the one I know. “On a scale of things, Light is a speck. Darkness, and all it’s reflections, have the power to grow as Light only glows brighter. It swallows and consumes, growing and stays connected throughout the ages.”

“Darkness is… connected?”

“It’s all the same shadow,” My Core spoke. “Just in a different mirror.”

“So what is all this, a shake down? Threats?”

“An offer actually.”

“Wha?”

“You see the beauty in Darkness. You know it’s full potential! Join us, and your potential for Darkness will only grow.”

“Gonna take the typical good guy choice here, so screw all of you!”

“Shame, you’d fit in well.” All the Core’s disappeared inside portals of darkness that opened from under them, leaving me alone in the Keyblade Graveyard.

Great. Just great! Core has access to the Darkness of EVERY REFLECTION! He has an army, and it’s waiting… Huxley might not be enough, Gummi Town and the others… we aren't enough!

… So now… it comes down to light and darkness again… Well, if core can find help from the reflections, so will I. I quickly made my way back home, running all the way to Twilight in her new Lab. “Twi, where’s my armor?”

“Oh, it’s over in that chest. Cid and I finished understanding the magical properties and are working on a prototype.”

“Thanks Twi.” I tapped the chest with the X-blade and it popped open in it’s usual comical fashion. I put my armor sleeve back on and equipped my armor and headed back out. I opened another portal and this time I wanted to find someone like me, someone with a Keyblade, not Huxley, and can keep up in a fight. The portal opened and I got on my glider and flew into it.

The portal popped me out in what looked like… Canterlot? Damnit am I in Huxley’s world again? I landed in an alley and saw the residents were anthro, like my world. Why are every anthro interpretation of MLP so… busty? If fan art, fanfiction, the girls, and now this world are anything to go off of.

I made my way up a roof ladder and wondered where and who this Keyblade wielder from earth was and is. Tracking failed horribly last time, maybe a different approach is in order. I called upon darkness, and Five Neoshadows appeared, along with an Invisible, and ten or so Soldier Heartless appeared before me. “Just scare them, when a Keyblade wielder comes, lead them to me, understood?” To my surprise they all nodded. That’s new. They all jumped off the roof and began a frightening the people left and right. As ordered they didn’t attack, just scared them.

Again to my surprise they stopped chasing when someone ran into their home. Good, they’re smarter than I expected. Oddly obedient too… do they really not remember when they were a person? Next time I run into Core I’ll try and get some more answers… from any one of him… and the one her… damn parallel dimensions. Some time passed and eventually the Invisible came around being chased by… a kid? Dude’s like four years younger than me! “Hey Kid!” I called from the rooftop, and sure enough he saw me. I spotted his Keyblade… The Gazing Eye. “What’s the rush?”

Keyblades Live in the Graveyard

Author's Notes:

Yeah! Another crossover! This time with A Wielder and His Students I do this for intesesting character interactions between two authors and unique story development. Please check out A Wielder and His Students for his perception ending.

“What’s the rush?” The Nightmare Ventus armored man spoke, jumping from his rooftop and across the street from Devin.

Devin pointed his Keyblade at him, threateningly, “Who are you?! And why do you have that Keyblade?!”

“Do I just look untrustworthy? This makes two times I meet someone from earth and they both point Keyblades at me… maybe it’s my armor?” The man questioned himself.

“That, and the fact that you have the most powerful and dangerous Keyblade in existence!”

“Well, that and the Heartless I sent to lure you out. Last attempt to find one of you guys left me waiting all night.”

“I'll ask about that later, why are you here?”

“Looking for you. I can explain everything, but first I wanna know something. How long have you been here, and what’s happened since then? You tell your story, then I’ll tell mine.”

Devin seemed hesitant, but the armored man appeared honest enough, so he lowered his blade slightly, “Alright. First off, I've been here for at least four days, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were nearly raped by a former member of Celestia’s counsel after being hopped up on darkness and controlling the Heartless, I spent the past couple of days dating two of the royal sisters, and today I was spending time with Cadence, not dating, she's married. Now your turn.”

“Allright.” The man pushed a button on his shoulder and his armor reverted into a metal sleeve like in Birth By Sleep. After that he disbanded his Keyblade. “So to wrap up my end I’ve been doing this close to a month, or over? I haven’t entirely been keeping track of time. When I asked for the X-blade, I accepted the job that goes with it, keeping the worlds in balance. After a while I found out the X-blade can take me to parallel versions of the world's. The first one I went to was nearly killed off by Nobodies and a survivor of the Keyblade War. When that was dealt with I woke up after the fight a week later where I found out that, on that Equestria, a law stated that a hero who saves the kingdom is given the hand of the princesses… so yeah, only the other surviving people wanted in, not I have seven wives-to-be. Gave them all keyblades and the eight surviving kids… well, six of them, the last two are not even a year old yet.”

“...Wow. Your life sounds harder than mine. And the royal sisters wish for my hand in marriage, but I'm giving it a month before I decide. So, what's the reason you came to my Equestria anyway?”

“Getting as much help as possible. The first born Emblem Heartless is… well, let's just say that He’s pulling a multi-dimensional Xehanort from Dream Drop Distance. That’s not all though.” Zeke pulled out something from his pocket, and tossed it to Devin. When he picked it up, he was stunned.

“What the hell?!”

“358/2 days. He has access to earth.”

“Well, ain't that lovely?! Now what?!”

“I’m searching the worlds, every reflection, trying to find people willing to fight to win against Core. I think I can count on Huxley, but… how old are you?”

“Eighteen, going on nineteen in a few months, why?”

Zeke just tilted his head. “Seriously? I’m nineteen and like a foot taller than you. I thought you were like, fourteen!”

Devin sighs, “I was short when I was a kid, but I outgrew my older brother by an inch, and I'm STILL short?!”

“Well, in any case. What are your plans for this Equestria?”

“Well, I was going to fight some Heartless like any other wielder, but apparently I have to make a decision about whether or not I'm gonna marry the princesses, tell them about the Book of Prophecies, and give those I consider worthy Keyblades.”

“I’ve already given over a hundred people in my dimension Keyblades.”

“Well, that's good, I suppose, but I got a Book of Prophecies from God that depicts the future of this world and I haven't even read through it yet.”

“You mean this?” Zeke asked, pulling out Devin’s book.

“What the—?!” Devin pats his pockets for his book, but nothing.

“Had one of the Heartless pick it out of your pocket on the way here. Not very observant, are you?” Zeke opened the book, skimming through the pages. “Looks like you’ve got quite the life ahead of you. Seems we’ll meet again many times after this.”

“That's great, but could you please give that back? I don't want anypony seeing it and getting any wild ideas for the future.”

Zeke tossed it over the Devin. “Now then, I have a personal question to ask?”

Devin sighs once again, “Alright, but it better not be TOO personal, or we’re gonna butt heads.”

Zeke pushed the button that made his armor reappear, and summoned the X-blade. “I need to test just how strong you are. The luna in my world can take me on one-on-one, let’s see how you do.”

Devin shrugs, “Okay, but keep in mind, I've been practicing my sword skills since I was little, so I may just give you a challenge.”

Zeke rushed forward, swinging his blade as Devin. Devin managed to summon Gazing Eye in time to block, but was thrown to the side like a ragdoll. “And I was taught to kill since I was little.”

Devin picks himself up, “Seriously?! Do you come from a family of hunters or something?!” he rushes forward to deliver a downward strike as Zeke raises his blade to block.

“My name, is Zeke Ventral. You should know that name if you watch the news.” Zeke punched Devin the the stomach with his free hand, once he was distracted, and Zeke spin kicked him into a wall.

Devin coughed, “Damn. You're better than I thought you were.” he gets into a fighting stance, “But playtime’s over.” Devin uses Teleport to disappear and reappear behind Zeke and attempted to bum rush him, but he was too quick and swung behind him in wide arc, making Devin slide under his blade and his wide open legs, he then stood up and used Fire on him, but Zeke jumped out of its path and onto a rooftop. “C’mon! Take the beating like a man!”

“I guess you really never heard of my family before. I suppose it’s possible.” Zeke arched his back, and to Devin’s shock, Xehanort's Guardian heartless appeared behind Zeke. “You fight well though, so this will be interesting.”

“I don't listen to the news, too boring. But I will give you a fight you won't forget!” Devin leaped up to the rooftop and tried to land on top of Zeke with his feet ready to crash, but he dodged the attack and Devin only managed to destroy part of the building...and started hopping on one foot. “Owowowowow! That really hurt! Son of a bitch!”

Zeke snapped his fingers and Green Requiem appeared. “Heal him.” The Heartless floated over to Devin and sprinkled a small amount of green dust.

“Huh. Well that worked.” Devin gets back into his battle stance, “Shall we continue?”

“Perhaps somewhere without risk to property damage.” Zeke points to the half broken building behind Devin.

“Ehehehehe, right.” Devin chuckles nervously.

“Alright then, let's hope your girlfriends don’t kill you over this.” Zeke taunted as his opened a portal with his Keyblade and tossed it into the air, turning it into a glider. “Follow.”

Devin jumps in carelessly, “Last one in's a rotten egg!”

As Zeke enters the portal, he sees Devin screaming as he is tossed and hits the walls of the portal… Yeah… it’s kinda funny. He thought to himself. After a short while, the portal spat them out, and Devin rolled around the floor after he landed. Zeke landed next to him. “You should have turned the Gazing Eye into a glider.”

Devin stood up, wobbling as he was still dizzy, “Granddad, you ran another stop sign.” he slurred.

Zeke slapped him. After Devin returned to his senses, he looked around, and saw the rusted Keyblades around him. “Yeah, this place.”

“The Keyblade Graveyard?”

“Last place out Keyblades saw battle, right?” Zeke said as he jumped a distance away from Devin. “Seemed appropriate.”

Devin smirks, “I agree.” with one step, he pushes forward into a breakneck dash and clashes Keyblades with Zeke, holding them in a deadlock.

Zeke smirks and hits Devin with a nearby Keyblade he grabbed. “Keep your eyes not just on the opponent… GAH!” Zeke screamed as his fell to the ground. The Keyblade he grabbed was pulsating.

“Whoa! You okay?” Zeke continued screaming, his eyes started to glow both black and white. “It's that Keyblade!” Devin rushed towards him and attempted to knock it out of his hand with a single swing.

The Keyblade was thrown somewhere in the distance, leaving Zeke breathing heavily as he tried to regain his calm. “T… It…. IT hurts!”

“Dude, what the hell just happened?!”

“K, Keyblade… They hurt! They want wielders! They’re dying. They need wielders… Kept screaming.”

“You're not making any sense, man! Are you saying the Keyblades are still alive?!”

Zeke managed to nod. “Need, need wielders. Make the pain go away, stop blood, forget war…”

Devin was at a loss for words, Zeke is acting way differently than he was before. Devin picked him up and put his arm over his shoulder as he raised his Keyblade to open a portal, “C’mon, let's get the fuck outta here.” the portal activated and he threw his Keyblade in the air, turning it into a glider, it looked similar to Terra’s. They left the wretched graveyard and returned to Devin’s Equestria. They rested nearby the area where they first started their battle.

To Devin’s worry, Celestia and Luna were both walking down the street towards them, both looking rather cross. When Devin checked on Zeke, he was muttering and twitching still. “Great.” He said.

“Devin, what is the meaning of this?” Celestia demanded.

“I wish to know as well.” Luna added.

“Alright, I'll explain.” Devin explained the whole situation from start to finish, when he was done, the sisters looked like they a mix of anger and shock.

“Why didn't you get us to handle this issue?” Celestia asked.

“Do you not trust us?” Luna asked with pouty lips.

“No! I DO trust you two! It's just...I wanted to handle this myself, I felt like this wasn't your problem, that it was mine. I'm sorry.”

Celestia sighed, “I suppose I can't stay mad at you, but what about him?” she motions to Zeke.

“Well…” Devin rubs the back of his head, not knowing the answer to that particular question.

“Can we not just send him back?” Luna asked.

“...I can try, but I don't know if it'll work.” Devin activated another portal and checked it to see it was exactly the world Zeke came from, “Close enough, I guess.” he picks Zeke up and tosses him in, “SORRY, DUDE! HAVE TO PICK THIS UP NEXT TIME!”

No sooner after Zeke was thrown into the portal, he fell out, grunting and muttering. “F, f. Forget the war.” He managed to say.

“Well, that failed.” As Devin went back to pick up Zeke, Zeke screamed a noise that was inhuman, shattering windows and even cracking the ground around him. Devin and the princesses backed up.

Zeke soon stopped abruptly, and stood up. His expression was blank and his eyes looked almost hollow. “Forget the war.” He said, and the Keyblade that started all this appeared rather than the X-blade. “Forget the blood.” Several more keyblades appeared, but they were stuck into Zeke’s body like needles in a pin cushion. “Forget the darkness.” A small group of Keyblades appeared and were floating around Zeke. “We. Want. New. Wielders.” Zeke’s voice sounded like a hundred different people talking at once.

“Oh. Crap.” Devin said. Zeke ran towards them, faster than should be humanly possible. Devin brought up his Keyblade to guard, but Zeke passed him. “What in the fuck?!” As Devin turned around, Zeke’s real target became clear. He was after the princesses. “Nooooo!” Devin charged after him and launched a beam from his Gazing Eye that erected a barrier that protected the princesses, like Aqua did for Terra in the battle with Xehanort and Vanitas.

Zeke stopped just in front of the barrier, touching it with his free hand. “Chosin.” He said, as Celestia and Luna clutched their cheats as two of the Keyblades floating around Zeke vanished. He then ran off towards a random direction.

“Now where is he going?” Devin shook his head, “I'll deal with him later. Celestia! Luna! Are you two okay?!” The two moved, and seemed fine as they got up.

“Y, yes I believe so.” Celestia answered. “It hurt, but like getting pricked by a needle.”

“Good, now we gotta deal with Zeke.”

“I feel… odd though.” Luna stated. “Like… something is new.”

Devin felt worried about this. “What do you mean?”

“I feel like… I can’t quite put it. I just know something is different.” Luna stomped in frustration. As she was gonna hit the air in the same froze when a flash of light appeared in her hand, and what was there was one of the two Keyblades that vanished from around Zeke. “That’s it…” The blade was long, decorated like the night with the stars and dark sky as the blade. The base was a full moon, and the top was a crescent moon. The Keychain was a star. “So...now I have a Keyblade as well?”

“...Yeah, it looks like it.” Devin said, not believing what just happened.

“Perhaps this is all he is doing?” Celestia said. “Devin, you said the Keyblades at the graveyard were still alive, and Zeke heard them screaming when he touched one, right?”

“Yeah, but how is giving ponies Keyblades a good thing? The Keyblade can be either light or dark, therefore even the Keyblade can corrupt somepony.”

“Idiot.” They all turned around, and saw a man in a blank mask and dressed in purple robes. “Keyblades aren’t just given out like candy on halloween. A Keyblade chooses it’s master, meaning it searches for a master that’s compatible, otherwise it can’t keep a connection to them. Basically only someone with a largely dark heart can posses a Keyblade of Darkness.” He said.

“So what? Not all Keyblades are of darkness, and judging by your words, you seem to know too much about them and the darkness.”

“I believe Zeke was trying to get you to help end me. I’m Core, and right now we need to stabilize Zeke, or everyone, good and bad, will be getting new weapons.”

“How do I know I can trust you?”

“Kid, to me, you’re worthless, but I need Zeke. Right now he’s being controlled by every Keyblade from the Keyblade Graveyard. Those rotting blades are too mad to think, they just want wielders. Your options are either trust me and get Zeke under control, or you’re gonna be teaching this whole world about Keyblades.”

Devin looked back at Celestia and Luna for a counter-argument, but they looked just as unsure as him. With a growl, he said, “Fine! But if you try anything funny, I'll end you myself!”

“God himself tried, and failed. But we’ll see how you do after this is over.” Core turned around to face the road. “I can trace Zeke’s energy. I just need to get close enough for him to pull out the X-blade. Once that’s done, the X-blade will do the rest.” Core ran off, and Devin, Celestia and Luna followed.

“So, you're sure this'll work? Any defects? I should know if this plan blows up?”

“By themselves, Keyblades are no real match for the X-blade, but the whole Graveyard is taking advantage of Zeke’s situation to control him and keep the X-blade from keeping them away.”

“Okay, where is he then?”

“... Feels like he made it to… the castle.” Core jumped across rooftops, staying a distance ahead of the three. It took a while, but the three caught up with him in front of the castle gate.

“Where is he exactly in the castle?”

“... coming right at us.” Core jumped back, dodging the door’s sudden burst open. “Figured they come after me.”

Zeke looked at Core. “Purify. Save.”

“What gibberish is he saying?”

“It’s the Keyblades. They’re alive, but they’re so worn they can only speak their basic functions and actions. I am a Heartless so they’re gonna target me.” Zeke rushed at Core, a barrage of Keyblades following the attack. Core blocked them all without effort. “Told ya.”

“Yeah, whatever.” Devin summoned the Gazing Eye, “Let's thrash him till that X-blade pops back out.” he rushed Zeke, ready to strike.

Three Keyblades met Devin’s attack, stopping him mid air and tossing him aside. They followed after Devin, swinging as if someone else was holding them. “Brother. Why fight us?” The Keyblades asked.

“First off, I'm not your brother,” Devin began, “second, you guys are going crazy and I gotta stop you!” he pushed back, trying to gain some ground.

“Wielder. Silence. We. Speak. To. Brother.” They said, and the Gazing Eye flashed with light for a second. “Wielders. Forget the war.” Several more Keyblades went after Devin, until Luna jumped in and blocked them with hers.

“HOW DARE YOU FEEBLE WEAPONS TELL MY FIANCÉ TO SILENCE!” Luna booms with her Royal Canterlot Voice, “HE IS MORE NOBLE THAN ALL OF YOU COMBINED!!” Luna pushed them all back with little effort and they all were flung and embedded into a nearby wall.

“New. Wielder. Sister. You. Are. Well?” Luna’s Keyblade flashed white for a second. “Sanity? We need wielders. Forget the war. Regain sanity.” Out of the ground, a mini hurricane of Keyblades swallowed Luna, and she screamed in pain. “Wielders. Sanity. No difference.”

Devin was struggling not to lash out at the Keyblades, he knew he had to think rationally about this, maybe fighting them won't help, but perhaps talking to them… “Wait.” The Keyblades halted their advance on Luna, “You don't need wielders to be whole, and you also don't need them to regain your sanity. Look into your hearts, you know this is wrong, please, just let my friends go.”

The Keyblades looked at Devin. “Keyblades heart is wielders Heart… body’s heart is like fathers heart. Father made us. One Keyblade for every sentient being.”

“Whoever this ‘father’ is, he wouldn't want you to do this, there's always another way. Don't take away other being’s lives to make yourselves whole again. We can find you new wielders, just not by force.”

“Father made us. Are you there, father?” As hoped, the Keyblades summoned the X-blade, and raised it to the sky. “Father. What are we to do is we lack wielders?” The X-blade glowed, shooting a beam of light into the sky, making all the clouds swarm around the beam. After a bit, Kingdom Hearts hovered up in the sky above Canterlot. “Father! Make us forget. Make us forget. MAKE US FORGET THE WAR!”

“I’m out.” Core said as he fell into a dark portal.

“Hey! Coward!” Devin exclaimed, but let it go for now. He finally made headway with the Keyblades, and felt it was best not to keep fighting.

Kingdom Hearts lowered some light over the Keyblades controlling Zeke’s bady, and they began to speak. “We want wielders father. You made us incomplete. We need wielders. You made us this way. Give us our chosen wielders.” They stood silent for a time. “Can such deed be done?” Silence again. “Thank you, father.” The Keyblades took the X-blade, and stabbed it into Zeke’s chest. “Complete at last.”

“What the hell?!” Devin said, “What was that about?!”

Zeke’s whole body arched, facing Kingdom Hearts. An orb of light left Zeke’s body and in the light of Kingdom Hearts, turned as blue as it, and went back inside of Zeke. The Keyblades around him disappeared and soon Kingdom Hearts vanished, leaving Zeke lying on the floor.

Devin ran over to Zeke’s unconscious body. “Zeke! You okay?”

Zeke grunted. “What? What the heck happened?” He asked as he got up.

“You were possessed by every Keyblade in the graveyard, and we had to snap you out of it.”

“Really? That feels… really?”

“You are not hurt, are you?” Luna asked.

“No, I feel fine. Great actually.” Zeke noticed Luna’s Keyblade. “Oh, when did Devin give you that?”

“I didn't. When you ran off, you said something and Celestia and Luna were grabbing their chests in pain, then all of a sudden, Luna got her Keyblade.” Devin explained.

“That… that happened?” It’s true. “Who said that?”

“Said what?”

“Someone just said ‘it’s true’, right now.” In Luna’s hand. Zeke looked at Luna’s Keyblade.

“Uh… I think Luna’s Keyblade spoke?”

“Really?” Devin looked at Luna’s Keyblade, “The other Keyblades talked, but we were able to hear them. So how come only you can hear Luna’s?”

“I can answer that.” Zeke spoke, covering his mouth in surprise as that voice wasn't his.

“Uh…” Was all Devin could say.

“That wasn’t me.” Zeke said.

“It was me.” The other voice spoke from Zeke again.

“What the heck? Who are you?” The X-blade appeared in Zeke’s hand. “I didn’t summon it.”

“I summoned myself.”

Zeke looked at the X-blade. “M, my Keyblade is talking through me… How?”

“Well, the father of all Keyblades, myself included, Kingdom Hearts, basically turned you into… well, a human Keyblade.””

“Wow. That's...pretty cool.” Devin said.

“How in the flying hell did that happen?!” Zeke screamed.

“Well, the decayed Keyblades from the Keyblade Graveyard wanted wielders, but Father was on Devin’s side in this argument. Since you already had a connection to him through me, he just basically turned your own heart into another version of himself. You can store and purify every decayed and insane Keyblade you come across. Welcome to the family brother.”

Devin pats Zeke on the shoulder. “Congrats! You got a new family!”

‘I have a family! Twilight, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, Rune, and Rainbow Dash! How in the hell am I gonna explain that I became a Keyblade?!”

“Well, just tell them the truth, if they're truly your family, they'll understand.”

“Pardon.” Luna spoke. “But my sister and I have never met you before Zeke.”

“And I imagine Twilight would have wrote about having a special somepony.” Celestia added.

“You forget I’m from a parallel version of your world.” Zeke said. “I just know Rune’s gonna try and swing me around like a Keyblade… How long was I on that Keyblade possessed rampage?”

“Um…” Devin counted with his fingers, “Half an hour, give or take a few minutes. Why?”

“How many people here did the Keyblades choose and give themselves to? Other than Luna and Celestia?”

“I have no idea. Maybe we got lucky and they didn't get anyone.”

“Oh, they did. About twenty people, including the princesses.”

“Damn.” Zeke said

“Who, exactly?” Devin asked.

“Not sure. The ones we got in the castle though were a guard, a pink version of those two, and some blond unicorn.” The X-blade said.

Devin’s eyes bulged out of his head, “Oh, God, please no.”

“I think the Keyblade that chose that guy was… I think it was our youngest brother, Ultima. Yeah, he picked that guy. He rarely chooses a wielder. Most of the time he mimics me and has wielders make or earn his Keychain.”

Devin could not believe his ears, “...WHAT?!?! THE BIGGEST ASSHOLE IN EQUESTRIA HAS ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL KEYBLADES EVER MADE?!?!”

“As Keyblades we see a person's true nature by seeing their heart. When I tell you that we pitied that sad guy, it was like looking at a wet, kicked puppy. Ultima saw something in him though, and his past wielders he chose kept the worlds safe for years.”

Devin wanted to argue more, how Blueblood was physically, mentally, and morally unfit to wield even one normal Keyblade, but he knew he wouldn't win with the wisest Keyblade of all, so he just grumbled in annoyance.

“Well, the last few I didn’t quite catch who they were… except this one other oddball. Looked like a Centaur, watch out for him. His heart was as black as they come. And don’t blame me, Keyblades of darkness were trying to find wielders too. Luckily it was just the two.”

Devin sighed, “Fine then. So now what happens?”

“Well, as the X-blade, first forged Keyblade by my father, I declare that you Devin, Personally train those that were given Keyblades and keep an eye out for the two dark ones. Also, keep an eye on Ultima for me. Strong he may be, he’s still the baby of the family.”

“Thank god, I can talk now.” Zeke said.

“So, guess I'm a teacher now.” Devin said. “Not the worst job I've had. But what about the other dark Keyblade?”

“Void Gear? Meh, just look for some girl with an itchy sweater and huge glasses that hangs around a library even when a crazy Keyblade person is in the room. Void is very troubled by the way, last wielder he had was someone with part of a heart, but only the darkness in it. Same guy tried to wield me, worst migraine ever after I broke and exploded.”

“Oh boy…” Devin groaned, rubbing his temples.

“Well, I’ll be off. This guy needs to have a talk with his finances.”

Zeke shook his head. “That’s going to take some getting used to.” Zeke used the X-blade and opened a portal. He then turned it into a glider and jumped on. “Good luck with all this… We both need it.” He flew into the portal.

I flew out over the Empire. It was doing so well. I hope I won't be able to hear every Keyblade speak.

You are.

So you can speak in my mind?

Yes. Don't worry, I'll hep explain this to the others.

Things just went from weird, to crazy in seconds.

Look at it this way, you've just achieved a state that might be enough to help in the battle against Core and his reflections.

It feels so quick, too soon though.

We may chose our paths, like Keyblades chose wielders, but we never know where our choices will take us.

I still can't believe the Keyblade Graveyard possessed me. I don't remember any of it, how was that even possible?

That was my fault. My connection to our father made them confuse you for his when you picked up the Keyblade. Word spread like wildfire around us... and somehow, even when we were on another world, the found your heart.

What makes me spacial?

Explaining...

I sat in front of the girls and told them what had happened. It was silent right now… I think they were processing it all.

“So.” Celestia said, breaking the silence. “You became a human Keyblade, causes unintentional havik on a parallel Equestria, and now can talk to Keyblades… That’s… that’s just… I don’t really know what to say.”

“The guy is sorry, and it was my fault.” X said, I covered my mouth. That still surprises me.

“Yeah, I made a mistake and now this was the price for it.” I said.

“I think it’s a good thing.” Twilight said. “Think of all the information we can learn about Keyblades, from them! So much found out so fast.”

“An interview huh? I wouldn’t mind.”

“That’s so weird, it’s like those people with split personality.” Rainbow blurted, earning a glare from everyone. “What? It is.”

“Look girls, I know this is your guy's body, and I respect that. If you want some “alone time” just hand me off to one of the kids and get me back after words.”

I blushed. “You pervert!”

“Hey, you’re one to talk. I’ve seen those dream of yours pal.”

“Oh, what about?” Rune asked.

“They involve a lot of-” I covered my mouth. X retaliated by biting my own hand. “Holy fuck that hurts!”

“You’ve never had a body before, pain comes with it!”

“So X,” Fluttershy spoke. “What’s it like being a Keyblade? Do you prefer a body over your normal one?”

“Having a human body feels kinda weird. Zeke only lets me talk through him right now, so I won’t be able to control him at all until he trusts me more.”

“Why would I let you control me?!” I yelled.

“Simple, we can switch out in battle. Surprise the enemy!”

“Tell ya what, if I really need it, I’ll consider it.”

“Does that rule apply to sex?” Luna asked.

I fell off my chair. “I expected that question from Rune.”

“Same… we don’t even have sex Luna.”

“But when we do…”

“No.”

“No.”

“Aw. Rune got me into a new fetish I want to try.”

“Rune… what are you talking to the girls about while I’m not here?”

“Let's see.” She pondered for a moment. “Mostly fetishes and sex scheduling when it does happen.”

“Girl, you’re crazy. Why Old Magic chose you I’ll never understand.”

“Maybe he’s a kinky old man.”

“How have you never gotten pregnant?” Celestia asked.

“Lots of birth control. It’s all out the window for me now that I’m engaged.”

“Cause of Zeke’s pregnancy fetish?” Hearts Care asked.

“Kill me.” I muttered.

“Exactly why! Plus I always wanted to marry before having kids.”

“Well, that aside,” Celestia spoke. “I guess we aren't mad about this happening to you Zeke. More… worried. If what X said is true, then this has never happened before. Who knows what you might be capable of now.”

“Got any idea X?” I asked.

“Not a guess. Other than storing and purifying mad Keyblades I guess we’ll have to find out the hard way.”

As I was getting myself up, someone knocked on the door. “Who is it?”

“It’s Leon, the Crystal Heart received an SOS from Scooter Simon.”

“Enter.”

Leon walked in. He now wore his usual clothes, but with patches of Crystal Empire guard armor sewn into them. “It’s an SOS code nine.”

“Code nine… that’s a falling world. Leon, you’re coming with me on this, where was Simon?”

“Traverse Town.”

Traverse Town… falling. “Let’s go.”

“Hurry back Zeke.” Twilight said.

“I’ll try.”

As standard SOS code nine protocol, we were bringing a Gummi ship able to hold fifty people, head back to the Crystal Empire, and return for more pickups. We arrived in third district where I saw Simon and two girls waiting. “Council member Zeke.” He saluted.

“... At ease?” That’s never gonna feel right. “How bad is it?”

“First off, where the hell were you leon!” The girl next to Simon shouted at Leon. “The town’s abandoned right now!”

“How, there was over three hundred people here. I even gave you my gun-sword to help you better protect the town before I left.” Leon said.

“Uh, sir?” Simon said, pulling me away from Leon’s talk with that woman. “There was a hooded Keybearer here when I arrived. He held me hostage and made me tell him about Daybreak Empire.”

Why did they all nickname the Cryatal Empire to Daybreak Empire?

Because the original name was Daybreak Town, and now it goes by Crystal Empire. They just mixed the names together. X explained to me mentally.

I guess it does sound cooler. “Was this man dressed in a black cloak, unable to see his face, and kind of an ass?”

“Yes, he kicked me in the face, then used a Stop spell on me.”

… Damn it Huxley… “Was that all?”

“He said something about if Traverse town fell, not Lingering will or Sephiroth would be able to protect you? I don’t get it but I’m passing it on as he asked.”

That Huxley guy is way too high strung. He needs a life, or at least a couple grand to blow at strip clubs.

You… some ancient and wise weapon you are! What kinda wise being says strip clubs?!

I am allowed my own personality.

Whatever. “The man that attacked you is an… acquaintance of mine… He was likely acting on instinct… and temper. Though next time we meet we will have words.”

“Oh, OH! Merlin, the town wizard, he told us the people actually evacuated to the sewers. Some guy in a purple robe is apparently causing havik.”

CORE’S HERE! “Leon! You take Simon and the two girls back to the Empire. That’s an order.”

Leon looked surprised, but nodded as he helped the two women board the gummi ship. Once they were skybound I turned around, and as expected, Core was there. “So, what did Kingdom Hearts do to you?” He asked.

“You were there?”

“I helped that kid and horse women find you.”

“Why?”

“Self interest. You carry a darkness in your heart, strong enough to summon heartless. Even though it was a gift from the master, any lesser man would have given in by now. Your heart interests me.”

“Well good luck getting it.”

“Even if I did, I can’t do what needs to be done.” Core summoned his Keyblade. “My Keyblade is forged from a corrupted heart, my heart, it can’t do what other Keyblades can do.”

“What makes me so important to you?”

“Like I said. It’s you heart. Very few hearts are born at balance with their own darkness. Your darkness and light are both strong, yet they stay at balance. In a family like the one you grew up in, how did it not consume you?”

“Don’t know, don’t care. I was wondering, why do the Heartless I summon and control act so obedient? Intelligent even.”

“The heartless feed on the darkness in one’s heart. Your heart is at balance. They take in some light over time. My guess, some parts of their memories might come out.”

“That makes sen- wait, your Keyblade is made from your heart?”

“Yeah, why?”

“That would make the body I’m talking to your Nobody.”

Core was silent for a while. Eventually, his disbanded his Keyblade, and clapped. “So you finally found me out. I was born in the realm of Darkness, my heart was corrupted, but not yet a heartless. I managed to forge it into this Keyblade. You know what it does?”

“Nothing good I’d guess.”

“It infects the heart of a world, letting the Darkness swallow it. All I have to do is find the keyhole, and the world goes out.”

“Is that why you’re here? I won’t let that happen!”

“This place? You’re kidding. This wayward house of a world has little interest to me. I’m just here to give you a preview of who exactly is currently on my side.”

“It’s been awhile, nephew.”

That voice! I turned around, and saw the devil himself. His black jumpsuit, adorned with clips of .50 caliber handgun bullets, twin desert eagle on his sides, and his signature scare that crosses over his blind eye. “Uncle josh?!”

“In the flesh. Not long after earth wnet under, things started getting harry for me. Government finally stepped up, was nearly killed if that crazy mofo didn’t pick me up.”

“W, what do you want?”

As he was raising his hand to one of his guns, I slammed the button that equipped my armor. “Nice trick, but I carry AP bullets too nephew.” He pulled out his pistols and loaded a clip into each. “Sorry, but your expiration date has come up.” He pointed his guns at me. “Now it’s time to dispose of you.”

He fired first, and I managed to dodge his gunfire. Every time I went in for a hit his pistols somehow were able to block my attack. “What, so special powers?” I asked as I summoned a few Shadows to jump him.

“What the?” Several Shadow Heartless jumped him and as he was trying to shake them off I managed to land a blow, knocking him to the wall. He was smiling. “So you finally grew a pair? Well if it’s a sword fight you want,” He put his pistols away, and in a flash of darkness, something akin to a gun sword and Keyblade mixed together, appeared in his hand. “This baby cost me my heart, but we both know that thing was useless to me.” He charged at me, and our Keyblades crossed in an attack. A shockwave of light and dark pulsed out from the impact, cracking the brick under us.

“Core made that?” I asked as we both jumped away from each other.

“Who else? He let me design it, and he said my heart was black enough to make it even bigger.” He went in for another strike, this time I dodged and tried to side swipe him, only to his as he jumped out of range. “But bigger isn’t my style.”

“That thing is an abomination!”

“To his her own. Speaking of her, I hear you landed yourself seven sweet asses.”

“How did-?”

“Core might not be able to see what goes on in that world of yours anymore, but he saw how it happened before that crystal whatever was activated.”

“So he can’t set foot on Equestria, good to know.”

“Damn, maybe I should keep my mouth shut.” He ran in for another attack, I blocke-

Bang.

I looked down and saw him holding one of the pistols in his other hand. I saw blood come out the hole in my stomach area of my armor. “Remember, don’t just keep your eye on your opponent, keep them on his hands, and surroundings.” I collapsed to the floor as he put his gun away. “He was right to add some darkness to my bullets. It did the trick for that armor of yours.”

“H, help.” I was struggling to get up.

“Pathetic. Just accept your death already so the faceless guy can get your heart.”

“Maybe you should be better informed.”

“What’s with you- GAH!” I looked up. A keyblade was sticking out of Josh’s back, right though his chest. “He, heh, ha, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! So you proved me wrong after all.” The Keyblade that stabbed Josh disbanded, and as he fell a dark portal opened under him.

SOS code one. I heard X speak mentally and his Keyblade body flashed once. You WILL make it Zeke.

“Heh, heh. Funny. I knew I’d never beat him alone… I forgot you were with me X.”

That Josh isn’t done with yet.

“Still… I won… We won… X I feel… stiff.”

It’s all in your head Zeke, just say awake!

“I just feel… sad. I never got to… I never got to properly propose to them.”

You ARE WALKING AWAY FROM THIS!

“What is it that Keyblades fear about death?”

Wha?

“You, you, I need to… stay awake.”

Well, uh. The reason Keyblades fear death is because we don’t really die. Our bodies rust and we slowly go insane. Stuck in a rotting body that won’t die no matter how many centuries pass.

“S, so we wielders, we wielders… we keep you from rotting?”

Yes. Our wielders keep us alive. I saw a red gummi ship in the sky in the corner of my eye. O thank GOD! Zeke, help’s here.

“Next time, next time I see god… I’m, I’m gonna punch his bearded face for not atleast letting me have Cure as a spell.” I fell into darkness after that, the last thing I heard was some… people? Yeah, people, there were lots, calling my name.

Nightmare Memories

Grandpa and Grandma. Those were the names my mom and dad told me when I asked who we were going to see. They placed me in my booster seat and strapped me in, and we drove off. “Who’s Grandma and Grandpa?” I asked.

“They’re your father’s mom and dad.” My mom answered.

“Oh. Why’s the car different again?” The car was big, and blue last night, and when we were getting in it, it shrunk and turned grey. Why did it change color and shape every week?

“Oh, well… I just borrow cars son. I return them after a while and borrow a new one.” Dad answered.

“Oh.” The car ride was long. The sun and moon took turns in the sky a few times, and a bunch of trees became a desert after the sun and moon switched turns four times.

We stopped at what looked like a home, but all kinds of other cars were here and the air smelled like food. “Zeke, sweetie, daddy and I are gonna go… shopping. Is there anything you’d like?”

“Uh… like what?”

“Food or toys?” Dad clarified.

“Oh, umm… Do they have waffles, I can smell waffles.”

“That should be easy enough,” Mom said. “Anything else?”

“A toy. It’s boring just looking out the window all the time.”

“Great, we’ll be back soon. And remember, if the noisy blue people come by, what do you do?”

“Cry to distract them?”

“No, honey, when you’re in the car. That’s for when you’re outside with us.”

“Oh, uhh… run and hide?”

“Yes. Good job sweetie.” Mom congratulated me.

“Marry, we better hurry.” Dad told mom.

“Alright Berry. Just stay in the car right now Zeke, we’ll be back as soon as possible.” Mom said as she and dad put on their heavy shirts and face covers. They got out of the cars, carrying those noise sticks they often use when going out.

Loud noises and screaming echoed from the not-home. Every time mom and dad go out with those things people scream and run away. They usually leave me at home, with a sitter, but they told me we were gonna need to move, and stay with grandma and grandpa til we found a new home. Every movie and t.v show I’ve seen usually shows moving with a big truck, but all mom and dad took were noise sticks, some snack foods, clothes, and those big bags of green paper.

Dad told me that the green paper ruled the world, and the ones with the most are supposed to live like kings, but we couldn’t because people didn’t like us. I asked him why once and he just said our family has been hated since someone called Ivan lived in some place called… Rushe I think? Dad says he’s from that Ivan guy and mom was from some place in… Germany, yeah, I remember cause it sounds like germ and many put together. Her family ruled with some guy that made funny X’s popular.

Mom and dad said my family is from all over the world. “Like minded people having more like minded people” they’d say it was. I didn’t know what that was about, I just wanted to meet other kids my age.

Mom and dad came back with two large bags of stuff and they both were holding plates of food. “Here you go sweet heart, a plate of waffles and eggs.” Mom said as she placed them on my lap. “Hold onto that tight cause Daddy and I have to drive fast to… make up for lost time.”

Mom and dad drove off fast. I went through the bags after finishing my food and it was mostly the usual mom and dad brought home. Green paper, purses, wallets, jewelry, shiny things, and other similar stuff. “The other bag has something for you son.” Dad said, looking at me from the mirror on the car roof.

I opened the other bag and searched through it. I found what dad was talking about, it was a Gameboy Advance. I turned it on and the game loaded. I saw Disney pop up and it was soon followed by the game title. Kingdom Hearts Chain of Memories. I started a new game, and soon became hooked.

It’s been eight years since I played Kingdom Hearts, and it’s the only game other than Resident Evil or Fallout I really care about. I had most of the games by now, but lost one or to every time Mom and Dad had us move houses to hide from the cops. Most teenagers find car trips boring with their parents. Mine take car trips while driving over seventy miles in high speed cop chases. To me this is normal.

“Zeke, can you reload your father’s guns while he shoots at the officer's?” Mom said as she took pop-shots at the cop car next to her, shooting both officers dead and causing their car to crash.

“Sure.” I said as I took one of the empty Anti-material rifle clips and started putting bullets back in.

“How come you don’t join in the shooting Zeke? You’re as good as me in the practice course.” Dad said as he fired an explosive shell as the cops, blowing up one car and causing the others to crash.

“Just don’t feel the need. You two clearly did well before I was here, so I’ll just stick to loading the magazines.”

“Don’t be like that Zeke, you’re a Ventral, the largest criminal family, by blood, on earth. Murder is in your blood.”

“I know, you always say to take pride in the bloodshed our family has caused.”

“They say blood stains don’t wash off, so I say wear it proudly!” Mom said. “Hun, they're retreating. I think they’re calling in either a helicopter or a massive road block.”

“Zeke, hand me over the grenade launcher.” Dad asked as I handed over the China Lake. “What type of grenade?”

“Cousin Jeff’s homemade drained plutonium ones.”

“Perfect.” After a few minutes of driving, the roadblock, having tanks and a wall of armed soldiers, appeared in the distance. “Hope you like radiation!” Dad yelled as he fired. The explosion turned over the tanks and anyone who wasn’t dead or dying was crawling in pain. “Can always count of Jeff to make the right weapon for anything. So where are we going again?”

“We’re meeting with my sister Nancy to escort us to Japan while she delivers slaves to some whore house.” Mom said.

“Right. Chicago docs, right?”

“Where else?”

“So Zeke, anything you wanna do while in Japan?”

“... I think the final mix in Japan of Kingdom Hearts two has a secret boss that’s exclusive to that country.” I said.

“That all you want?”

“Maybe eat some sushi or something.”

“Tell ya what, we can get some sight seeing in after we help Nancy with those slaves.”

“Sure.” Name anyone, ANYONE, who has conversations with their parents like this. Anyone listening in, which has happened, would be repulsed by the topics. This has been normal for me since I was seven, when Mom and Dad had me help with robberies… I never pull the triggers, and when I do it’s next to the guy’s ears. My parents say I’m just not in the ‘killing mood’ yet, but I just have no interest in bloodshed like they do. Murder, drugs, slavery, you name something illegal or just plain evil, my family has someone who’s done it and then some.

For once I’d just like to live in a house for more than a week before the neighbors notice the normal residents are missing, or sleep anywhere other than the back of a car for a month! It’s a miracle I got an education of any kind. Guess the internet can teach as good as a school. I find myself watching Disney, or family movies most often, they’re the only normal I get in my life. Kingdom Hearts is the only place I can live my dream…

In my family, there are two types of people, Doers, and Makers. Doers are the ones who commit murders, steal from government bases, etc, Makers, well, make what keeps the family in money. Be it drugs, weapons, shady deals, or whatever, they keep the family in money that could rival Opera. The life of a criminal family is a rich life if you know what to do, and my family has been mastering it for generations.

I looked through the records and every family member that went against the rest, ratted us out or tried to ‘retire’ was killed by the leader of the family at the time. Last time that happened was back in 1907, when my great, great, uncle Tyler was thrown from the top of the Eiffel tower for informing local authorities about some counterfeiting operation.

My family only accepts nothing less than help in keeping us stable money wise, or work in the field. Many have called us,The Demons of Earth, and they’d be pretty right about that.

We arrived at the docs and met up with aunt Nancy. “Good to see you again Zeke. You must have grown at least a foot since I last saw you.” She said.

“You last saw me when I was six aunt Nancy.”

“Nevertheless, I have a gift for you.” She walked over to a create and pulled out a sheathed Katana. “Your brother was working with my son on a job to rob a noble house, he figured you’d like this. It’s dated to be over a thousand years old and when the owner came in on them your brother used this same sword to slice his guts out. Made it look like a murder-suicide then burned the place down.”

I took the Katana. “Thanks. I’ll be sure to let him know I got it next time I see him.” This is going with all the other stuff my brother used to kill people with then gave to me. Oddest thing he gave me that he killed someone with was a silver hammer that was once owned by the top selling Home Depot in America.

“You should go on some jobs with your brother while you're in the country. Might jump start the ‘Killing Mood’ in you.”

What’s your most fond moment at a family reunion? The barbeque? Crappy talks about everyone's daily life nobody really cares about? Or the dog fights?

That’s what most of my family look forward to when we have a family reunion. The meat of the dog that lost the last fight roasting on the grills, music that is more profanity than anything really, and enough drugs to make an addict out of a small city. Typically I just play the knife throws, which the targets are thankfully wood with a painted bullseye, and sharp shooting. I usually feel kinda bad about that one since the targets are either people other members of the family have killed, or stolen medical cadavers.

“Attention all heathens!” Uncle Josh, the current leader of the family, spoke over the speakers. “We’ve had a record year yet again! Reward for highest number of people killed goes to Berry! A grand total of three hundred and sixty five, that’s one for every day of the year and it’s not even summer yet! Reward for most new weapon designed and build goes to, Kimberly! That automatic grenade launcher she made really showed the russian mafia we are something to fear. And lastly, the reward for most stolen goods goes to, Ashlin! Robbing a grand total of 10.9 trillion in gold from Swiss banks, and don’t worry, none of those accounts were family members.

“Also to note, the cops are on their way so anyone not staying for the after party shootout, please ball up and grab a gun.”

That’s my que. I started heading for the back door, when my brother fell on me. “Damn it Kevin.”

“Heeeeeeyyyy Little bro. I, I haven't seen you since the last reunion.” He smelled like a brewery.

“Surprised you remember that, you were drunk, and high that year.” I tossed him off and got up. “So what? No twenty hooker orgy?”

“Nah! I, I mixed all the, all the beer into one, and, and I’m feeling good right now.”

“You get the blueprints I sent you?”

“Huh? Oh, right! Yeah, Yeah… I uh, I put them, I gave them to Josh. Hey man, you, you need to do more than just get the blueprints of banks and rich people houses man. You, you need to make a weapon designed or at least kill a guy.”

“As long as I contribute something everyone will stay off me about not helping the family out. Besides, I gave Ashlin the blueprints and guard schedules to every bank she robbed. So I did something, right?”

“Yeah, I mean. I just worry. You’re the only one to not kill. I, I think Josh is getting, getting mad or something. Our parents are the best at what they do, you, you heard dad win the most killed award, right? He expects from us.”

“So, I’m not an assassin like dad, or a master scammer like mom. Every pack of dogs has a runt.”

“Yeah, but this pack is, it, runts don’t last.” He pointed over to the barbeque dogs. “You need to step up, otherwise, J, Josh is gonna say something.”

I sighed. “I’ll think about it. Now, go get drunk and laid like you know how.”

Kevin smiled. “You know it baby bra!” He fell over. “Nap first.”

I could hear the police sirens getting louder, and rushed it to my car. No sooner that I got in, I was gagged and hit over the head. Everything went black.

Everything was… hazy when I woke up… Great. Did cousin Henry and Susan get together and kidnap me again. “R, Real mature guys.” I said. As my vision cleared I noticed that my shirt was gone and my chest was burning. “Agh! What the hell guys?” I asked as I stood up. The pain only felt worse. “Wha what drug did you use on me?”

“New brand of morphine and some instant coma.”

That… voice… “Uncle Josh?” I looked around and eventually saw him walk out of the dark part of the room. The whole room was dark, save for one bad light bulb hanging over me.

“Sup Nephew.” He said as he handed me my shirt. “Sleep well?”

“As well as a medicated coma can let me. Why does my chest hurt?”

“Branding pain usually wears off in an hour or so.”

“Branding… you branded me?” I looked down at me chest and saw words upside down. In my daze it took me longer to make out what it was than it should have. “F, Failed product?”

“It’s a warning. You hardly do much to aid the family. Yes you hack computers and get blueprints for our Doers, but it’s not enough. I hold you and your brother to higher standards than this. Your brother does amazingly at making a murder look like a suicide. You? You’re a joke. You walk around, satisfied with the bear minimum! You don’t care at all for what we do here, do you?”

I should have lied, but everything was too foggy to think of anything. “I, I just can’t seem to pull the trigger.”

“You are the youngest son of this family's best and finest, I was gonna hand down the leader job to you, ya know. When I heard you were born, I thought I found my replacement. Yet, as years went by, you disappointed and ignored your duty to this family, this business! You know how they say every herd of sheep has one that’s a different color? Well we’re a pack of predators, and you’re nothing more than a house trained dog that barely makes it by and just provides enough to the pack to be somewhat useful!

“Look, I really don’t wanna do this. You’re my nephew, my brother’s kid. Prove me wrong about you in… let’s saw three years, and this whole conversation never happened.”

“Isn’t 2012 in three years?”

“Yeah, so if those mayan mother fuckers are right, then you better get some practice in kid.” Uncle Josh walked back into the dark part of the room. “Cause no tame dog can hunt with a pack.”

Author's Notes:

I felt that a chapter about generally how Zeke grew up with his family was okay. Next chapter Expect Dream Drop Distance stuff.

What Does Reality Matter?

Will he wake up soon?

It’s too early to tell. Whatever shot him was infused with a darkness the likes I’ve never seen before.

So then, all we can do is wait?!

____ please! Zeke needs his rest.

He’s in a coma and the one responsible is out there! Why can’t we go after them?!

Because if they can beat Zeke and nearly kill him what hope do we have? They clearly possess a great darkness the likes are unholy to put it into words.

… ___ is right ____, we need to be here for Zeke. ___ how’s the darkness reacting to him?

Strange to say the least. It seems to have gone right to his brain, I would have thought it would have gone after his heart, but it’s like it’s trying to avoid it at all cost.

Maybe because he’s now a human Keyblade?

You may be right ___, but all we can hope for now is that Zeke beats whatever has infected his mind and is keeping him comatose.

Sleep. Am I asleep? I can’t tell. My eyes feel open, but I can’t see a thing.

Zeke.

Who’s there?!

Zeke!

“Who are you?!” I shouted. I opened my eyes and somehow found myself in what looked like… Traverse Town? Why does it look so different?

“Been a while Zeke.”

I recognize that voice! I looked around, and saw the old man from the white void. “God?”

“Yeah, it’s me. Ws keeping an eye on yo-” I rushed in, and slugged the Almighty himself square in the jaw and he flew into a nearby wall. “I thought you were joking when you said that!” He said as he got himself back up. “Have you no shame for punching an old man?”

“The only shame I have now is the fact that I’m seeing you again mean I must be dead.”

“You aren't dead Zeke, just comatose.”

“Coma? How?”

“The bullet Josh shot you with was dipped in liquid darkness, it’s also known as The Blood of The Heartless. It was supposed to go after your heart and grow your darkness, but since Kingdom Hearts turned you into a human Keyblade, it went after what it could. Your mind.”

“So, I’m in… my mind?”

“Not just yours, the X-blade’s as well. Right now he is lost in here, you two got separated when the darkness entered your mind. He is in this memory of your mind, I know this, but I am not sure where.”

“God, why all of this? Choosing people to go to other worlds? All the chaos just to see who didn’t give in? What is going wrong with earth?”

God sighed. “I’m old Zeke. Your earth, and all it’s reflective parallels are on the same time limit as I.”

“Y… you’re dying?”

“Not for a good forty centillion years, but yes. Do you know why earth will go when I do? It’s because unlike the worlds you’ve been to, the one’s you will see… earth is the only one that is not truly real.”

“What?”

“I made it up. The world you call earth is nothing more than a thought that exists in an old man’s imagination. The whole reason your world exists, is because I thought… what would humanity be like… without all this? Without the monsters, magic, and space travel. Your whole world only exists in my mind, but everything you have seen so far… this is true reality. These worlds and stars have existed long before I was born, and will continue to exist long after.”

“T, then why not make earth a place here. Huxley, Devin, even me, everyone you brought here to True Reality! Why can’t you do the same for everyone on earth?!”

“Because there is something I hid within my mind, something that, when earth and your reality appeared, got infused with it.”

“Being?”

“True power. Total control over anything and everything, and the power to make whatever you think appear into true reality.”

“But Core has been to earth! He brought Josh, you know this!”

“Yes, but he is limited in his ability to control a gateway into my mind. He took advantage of the Mayan test I put you all through and used the excess darkness and guilt in my mind to gain access. Even as we speak he is taking those with dark hearts to build his own army.”

“You can’t keep him out?” God shook his head. “... What is Core, exactly?”

“Once, we were reflections of each other. Twin brothers that lived back when all the worlds were one. An age nobody can truly remember.”

“You and Core… are brothers… That’s a bomb drop if I ever heard one. This whole info drop feels like a lot to take in.” I was holding my head. Finding out the truth about your whole existence really gives you a headache.

“There is more.”

“Of course there is.” I shook my head.

“First off, what do you think my TRUE name is?”

“... God.”

“Maybe that was too easy. Do you know what God means, or meant back when all the worlds were one?”

“No clue.”

“It means, Creator. Simple as that. Core’s name would have translated to Heart. Words had many meanings back then.”

“Was that all?”

“No. This quest I have you on to find X and escape the darkness keeping you asleep in the awake world is also your Mark of Mastery Exam. You will have no allies, no access to the X-blade, and you will face memories of your past the darkness will use against you.”

“I guess that makes sense. So not even a weapon?”

“I am sure you can find something. So I am guessing that you figured out that everything you thought was fiction on earth is true, right?”

“Yeah. I figured after you pretty much picked me up. So you’re not a real god then?”

“To you, I was. God means Creator, and I did make your world, and you, all within my mind.”

“I guess that’s true. So, then who made True Reality?”

God smiled. “Who knows. For all I know True Reality is just another figment of my, your, or some other high being’s imagination.”

“So True Reality is an impossibility. So long as we can think, and create worlds in our minds, we are all gods, and we may never know for sure until what we create in our minds can be brought into what we perceive to be reality.”

God nodded, and faded into the air like a ghost. I smiled. So as long as we think it, nothing is impossible so long as we can bring it to us into our True Reality.

I walked around the town, recognizing the layout as that of Traverse Town from Dream Drop Distance. “Where would I find a weapon?” I searched, finding nothing much other than 2x4s and small rocks. I went into another area and ran into, “Ashlin?” I saw my red haired, more freckles than face, green eyed cousin standing in front of me.

“Hey Zeke. Miss me?”

“Like you miss a sore throat.”

“Don’t be like that, I wasn’t all that bad to you. So, can you guess why I am here?”

I looked at her for a time. She wasn’t armed and honestly she was one of my more liked family members. “You’re… made from my memories of you to test me?”

“Close, I’m here to give you some help actually.” She pointed towards a tower of sorts. “A sword is up there, not your Keyblade, but it’s something. The darkness in your mind is keeping you from having the ‘full dream experience’ but you still have something in your favor.”

“Mountain climbing experience?”

“No stupid! You know what! You’ve seen it in someone else's dreams before.” With that, she faded into the air like a ghost, just like God did.

“Someone else’s… dreams? What does that mean?” I took a look at the top of the tower and felt uneasy. I jumped up to try and grab hold of the gutters on a roof, but ended up somehow jumping off that wall, onto the rooftop of the building behind me. “The hell?!” I stood back up, just barely seeing the purple aura around my feet and legs vanish. “... Oh! Flowmotion. I can't believe I forgot about that.” It took some trial and many errors, but I managed to get the hand of Flowmotion, and used a line of steamers to pretty much grind up to the top of the tower.

What I saw at the top made me freeze. It was the katana my brother gave me when I was thirteen, before my parents took me to japan with them… “Guess it’s time I actually accepted one of his bloody gifts.” As I picked up the katana, I could hear the sound of a bell ringing in the distance. “Where is that?”

I used Flowmotion to get back down, and as I was getting ready to leave the area I heard Someone speak. “Sup baby bra?”

I turned around. “Kevin? Are… are you another helper?”

“Sadly no.” He pulled out a small knife from behind him. Kevin always liked knives. “Darkness made me into something you gotta fight. Luckily my personality stayed, so I’m using it to hold back the order to fight you at the moment.”

“I, I can’t fight you. You’re my brother! You’re the only one in the family I ever told my dream to!”

“I am memories dumbass! Your memories of your brother! If you don’t fight me and win, the darkness will just keep you here longer. You really wanna put those people in the Real World waiting any longer than they have?!”

I was speechless. “Th, they are waiting for me to wake up, aren’t they?”

“That’s what I’m saying.” I stood there for a while, just… thinking. “Hey, do you remember, back when you were nine, and we were talking about all the names people have called our family?”

“Yeah, from A to Z in terms of names.”

“Remember the one, Human Monsters?”

“Yeah, we talked about that one alot.”

“Remember what I said, that a human can’t be a monster? They are two diffrent things. Humans have a conscious, and kill only to defend, while monsters kill without reason. Most of the family does fit into the monster category, even me. I’ve killed without reason more times than I can count. I’m not asking you to kill without reason like a monster Zeke, I’m asking you to kill to defend what you care about most, like a Human does.”

I thought for a while… and I raised my sword. “Alright, brother.”

We rushed at each other, while Kevin had years of skill over me, but this was my mind, and my katana had length over his knife. We both swiped at each other, and I cut a deep, bleeding cash into Kevin’s chest. “At a go, baby Bra.” As he collapsed, he faded into nothing, and I moved onward.

Kill like a human, only to defend what I care about.

Mark of Mastery: Trials

When I walked through the doors going back to where I came from, I found myself coming out of the doors of Memory Skyscraper. “... Dream logic…” I muttered as I walked down the stairs and onto the streets. “What am I supposed to do here?” I looked around a bit, but I didn’t see anything til I looked at the top of Memory Skyscraper. I saw a person, dressed in a white version of an Organization XIII cloak. “The heck? Hey!”

To my surprise, the person jumped, and landed perfectly in front of me. They walked up to me and before I could react, I was hit by something and flung across the ground. “Heartless scum.”

That voice! “Huxley?!” I got up immediately.

“Your memories of him. His clear dislike and distrust in you will make this easy.” A flash of darkness showed the memory Huxley wielding the Dark Realm Kingdom Key. He rushed in for an attack, and I crossed it with my katana. Why does he have that Keyblade specifically? “What are you without the X-blade? The son of two murderers? A hated man without even doing anything wrong? Why did you even what to controle Heartless?”

We both jumped back. “I may be just some guy without X, and my parents are murderers. The hatred and fear towards me comes from my family, you don’t love everything about the ones who raised you. And the reason I asked for control over the Heartless, is because I will set their lost hearts free from the darkness!” I went in for an attack. Our blades clashed with every strike.

We crossed blades again. “You are pathetic, with the cast of one spell, you’re helpless.” We jumped back again. “Sto-”

“Reflect Raid!” I shouted, throwing the Katana, and it spun around and bounced off of invisible wall, repeating the assault on memory Huxley.

The katana returned to me, and I grabbed it by the grip perfectly. I knew it. “H, How? You can’t do that move without a Keyblade!” Memory Huxley said as he struggled to stand.

“Maybe, but this is my mind. I asked myself, why you had that Keyblade specifically, and I then wondered, why the katana my brother gave me?” I raised my katana up. “I may not have X with me right now, but I am Zeke Ventral, the Human Keyblade!” I held my katana close to my face. “Isn’t that right, brother?” My katana flashed white, and Fenrir took it’s place.

Let’s end this bastard. Fenrir said, and I went in for an attack. Memory Huxley tried to block, but Fenrir’s range let me slide the tip of it’s blade into memory Huxley’s hood.

“Family, ally… forms you shouldn’t have beaten. Maybe the real me was wrong, wrong about your methods.” Memory Huxley faded into the air, leaving his Dark Realm Kingdom Key behind.

Brother X is in pieces. As soon as I touched it, the Dark Realm Kingdom Key turned into a broken piece of X’s keychain. Split in two, that’s gotta hurt.

I placed the piece of X’s keychain half in my pocket. “He has been blown up before.”

He hated when that happened.

“So, Fenrir, wanna stick around until X is back?”

Sounds like a plan.

As I was walking down one of the roads, I blinked, and found myself standing on Destiny Island. “... Fucking Dream Logic.”

Sounds about right.

“Where would I go here?” Out of curiosity, I searched the area that should have been the ‘Secret Spot’, but there was a bolder behind the brush. “Worth a shot.” I walked over to the other side of the island, and saw a kid. As I walked up closer I recognized the kid was Button. “Button?”

He turned around. “Sup dad?”

I nearly choked on my words. “D, did you just call me dad?”

“Why wouldn’t we?” Scoot’s voice spoke from behind me. I turned and everyone was there. “You are our dad.”

“And unless you let Rune have her way in the bedroom, you will be fathering all our children.” Luna spoke as Rune stuck her tongue out at her.

“Gender swap is sexy!” Rune declared.

I chuckled. “That fetish list was long and strange.” I said, some tears rolling down my cheek. Hearts Care stepped forward, holding her hand out. I walked up, took her hand, and stabbed Fenrir into her chest. “I’m sorry!”

She vanished in a puff of darkness, and soon the others all changed into shadow versions of themselves. They attacked quickly, but I attacked without mercy. I hurt, my heart felt broken with each shadow I slayed. All I could do is remember that, this was not my family, this was the darkness trying to take advantage of my love for them.

Finally, the last of my shadow family was slain, and I collapsed. “I am gonna kill Core, Josh, and everyone in that army of his.” As I stood up, the ground shook, and I heard that bell from back in Traverse Town. “What is that?”

The trial bell. Not illusions of old family, new family, nor allies kept you from continuing. Only two more trials to go.

“I don’t see how finding you was a trial?”

First is always the easiest.

“Right, cause that makes sense. Why were you the katana anyway?”

I wan’t. When you called out to the Keyblades stored within you, when you said ‘brother’, we rushed to help. I was the first to make it.

“That makes sense.” I walked back through to the other side of the island, and the door led to Twilight Town, Station Plaza. “This is getting old.” I looked around for a while. There wasn’t anything here, just the sun setting and- Wait, the sunset in Twilight Town in permanent, it never moves. Why is it going down?

I watched as the sun slowly wend down over the horizon, and once it was gone, the air felt ripe with grimm. I don’t like this.

“Neither do I.”

It was almost too dark to see, but I managed. I found myself in Station Heights. Not even street lights were lit. The further I wend down the road the more I could hear… music? It was soft, and kinda made me feel sad. The closer I got the more I could hear it. The vocals matched the music perfectly.

I bumped into a building, the music was coming from the other side. I walked over and found some kinda digital recorder, playing the song on a loop, I think? There wasn’t much light I could see with. I managed to turn it off and put it away, and all the lights on the streets turned on. “Alright, that’s new.”

Now being able to see, I realized I was in Transit Common. I walked around and took in the creepy vibe Twilight Town had in near total darkness. I found the hole that lead to the old manor and walked through it. Darkness was around me again, and I moved forward into it. It took a while, but I found the old manor. The gate was wide open. “Think someone is waiting for us?”

Sounds about right. I entered the manor, and heard music yet again. I think it’s coming from the room on the top left, that’s the white room namine is always in, right?

As I opened the room, the white all over the place did make seeing a little easier. On the table, I found another recorder, it was another sad song by the same person singing. I’ve never heard this person before. I took it and turned it off, and the manor lit up. “Alright, so what’s this about?” As I entered the manor lobby again, I was greeted by, “Nobodies?!” I managed to block a Dusk attack, and strike it dead as it floated in the air. There were ten Dusks.

I dodged what I could, and used Flowmotion to my advantage to land hits to many at once. Once the Dusks were dead, I saw the door to the room on the top right fly open. Walking in, the secret basement was open, and I walked in. Once I was in the computer room, I nearly jumped as I saw Core sitting at the massive terminal. “Took your time getting here.”

“How the hell are you in my mind?!”

“Uh, my darkness/blood was on the bullet that shot you? The body you’re seeing is another construct of your memories, but the real me is controlling it.”

“What the hell are you doing?”

“Keeping you stable and opening the portals to the different parts of your memories. Finally I got you to where I was.” He turned and looked at me. “You may have rejected my offer, but you are an important resource to me Zeke. I can’t have you and dying on me because that stupid uncle of yours can’t follow orders.”

“What? Shooting me wasn’t enough?”

“Sooting you only in non-lethal areas. That fight was only supposed to go on until you passed out, but after what you did… summoning a Keyblade away from you and controlling it like it was a part of you. How did you pull that off?”

“Kingdom Hearts… it made me into a Human Keyblade.”

“Seriously?! That’s new, even for me. What else ya got?”

“Find out the hard way.”

“Fair enough. So my big brother is making this your Mark of Mastery exam?”

“I figured you’d be the little brother.”

“Meh, only by a few minutes. Wait, you aren’t shocked by the fact God is my brother?”

“He already told me.”

“That old show off. He tell you about the truth of earth?”

“Yeup.”

“The people I’m taking?”

“Yeah.”

“Great, I wanted to be the one to drop the bomb on you like that! Well in any case, I’m impressed. Those shadows of your loved ones should have been the end of this road for you, yet you still refused. Why?”

“They weren’t my real family.”

“But they were your desire, what you wanted most. You refused paradise?”

“It was just an illusion. It may have hurt, but reality is where I belong.”

“This is why you are such a valuable resource to me. A heart that cares enough to save everyone, brave enough to put your neck out in front of the chopping block, a mind strong enough to see past illusions, and now… a living Keyblade. Just how, I wonder, does the light and darkness in your heart stay balanced? Your heart should be largely light.”

“You forgot something.”

“Really?”

“When I wake up, I will no longer hesitate. Humans kill to defend, monsters kill without reason. What do you say, Core? My army of humans, versus your army of monsters?”

“That’s what I’ve been planning, but we can both agree no one you’ve met can match me in combat, not even you. I like my opponent to be ready when the time comes.”

“You know Core, for a monster, you debate and talk no different than a human.”

Core looked up at the ceiling. “You know what they say,” He looked back at me. “All the worst monsters, are sane. Your third trial is in the Pod Room, but I’ll warn you about your last trial… took me awhile to get it.”

“What is it?”

Core chuckled. “You’ll see.” Core vanished into darkness, leaving me and Fenrir alone.

This will be weird.

“What about this has been normal?” I walked through the last few rooms, and into the pod room, where I saw my armor, holding a black version of the X-blade. “Of course.” My armor and I ran at each other, and we crossed blades.

Mark of Mastery: Master

So, how was nephew’s mind?

I was in there too long, some of my own memories got left within him.

Memories of what?

Someone… someone I used to care about.

People like us don’t have the hearts to care about people.

I said, I USED to care about.

Fair point. So who was it, this person you don’t care for anymore?

Her name was ____… She was my wife once, back when I was human.

Huh, and knowing your weird ass culture, what did her name mean?

That was the thing, her name had no other meanings. After words though, her name gained a meaning. Balance.

It didn’t take long for me to realize my armor was just copying me, mimicking my moves so every attack met in either crossed blades and deflections. I can’t use any special attack’s cause it’ll mimic those also.

We have to beat this thing, I can feel brother’s other half within this thing.

“Damn it, what are you supposed to be anyway?!” I shouted at my armor, and it stopped. “What?”

“YoU kNow WHat i aM.”

I felt my heart sunk. “Y, you are my darkness.”

“AsK me ThIs, WhY dO I staY at BalAnce wiTh YouR liGht?”

“I don’t know, I really don’t know.”

“I aM YoU. tHe yoU yOU Are AFraId oF BeComiNg. TheY sAy no OnE KnoWs You lIKe yOu, buT ThEy aRe wRonG. FAct Is, uNliKe rEguLar dArKneSS, tHe DaRKnesS in PeoplE's hEarTs Is juSt aNoTHer VerSiOn of ThaT perSoN.”

“Then what’s this about? This fighting, the fact you’re talking to me means you don’t even want to fight.”

“EXactLY. WhaT’s thE pOInt oF fiGHtiNg yoUrSelF?”

“So what? A compromise?”

“ThaT’s wHaT i wAs HopIng fOR.”

“So what, you want me to be more aggressive?”

“YoU’vE alReaDy pUt yoUrsElf oN the track to true balance.”

“Wait, what happened to your voice? Now you sound just like me.”

“You once said that there is a beauty in darkness, why did you say that?”

“Cause without it, we wouldn’t know light. Darkness isn’t just evil, it’s necessary, but only as necessary as the amount of light there is.”

“And that, right there, is the meaning of true balance between Light and Darkness.” My darkness tossed me the black X-blade, and as I caught it, it changed into X’s missing half. “Coexistence between two opposing forces is a struggle, that’s part of why the X-blade was formed.”

“And how would you know?”

“I am the part of you that controls the Heartless, among other things, but I hear the whispers in the darkness, the hearts of those lost to it. Why do you think they appear so loyal, intelligent?”

“Core said it was because my heart was balanced.”

“Yes, and we don’t order, we ask them. We don’t speak to the darkness, we speak to the hearts within them. Purebloods are affected by out light, but the emblem… the people lost within them, we aren’t gonna let them stay like that. Are we?”

“Not a chance.” I smiled. I got X’s other half, and put them together. In a bright flash of light, Fenrir disbanded, and X was back in my grip. What I miss? X said, sounding sleepy.

“Just the majority of my Mark of Mastery exam.” I stated.

“What?! When did this happen?!” He spoke through me.

“I’m in a coma after Josh shot me. I’m guessing if I pass then I wake up, right?”

“Yeah, that sounds about right.” My darkness spoke. He walked up to me, and we shook. He disappeared and I felt so… peaceful, to put it into a word.

“Wow, on the path to true balance and still so young. You’re a prodigy kid.”

“And it’s all guess work… Still, I should have asked Core what was up with those songs.”

“What songs?”

“These.” I pulled out the recorders and played the songs they held. X was oddly silent while they were playing. “Uh, you alright?”

“Yeah, just uh, it sounds familiar.”

“Well I’ve never heard this person. Guess we should move on.” The trial bell rang, and the room went dark. “The fuck what now?” The room was suddenly a white void, just like where God first brought me. “What’s going on here?”

“So this is what you used to look like.” I turned around. There was a girl with an Organization hood over her head. SHe can’t be older then ten or eleven from how her voice sounds.

“What I… used to look like?” I walked up to her. “Who are you?”

“That’s a secret, but I know a lot about you Zeke, all that you’ve done, and will do.”

“You psychic?”

She laughed. “No, I shouldn’t actually be here in all honesty.”

“Well, if you won’t tell me who you are, can I call you anything at all?”

“You can call me… Butterfly.”

“Uhh, okay… Butterfly? So where are we?”

“Your last rest.” She pointed behind me, and there was a door there. “Behind that door is the remaining darkness within your mind. This place is just for us right now though.”

“Alright… So how do you know me?”

“I know you, but you don’t know me yet.”

“So time travel?”

“How did you-?!”

“I’m not your typical stupid guy.”

“I guess I should have been more vague… mom was right to keep silent and watch what I say.”

“So you’re a family member if mine from the future?”

“... Dang it! How can you figure all that out from just a few words?!”

“I’m not an idiot, I’m a clever mad man.”

She laughed. “You say that all the time..”

“That’s the first time I’ve ever said it in my life. So I get a catch phrase?”

“I really should have just gotten to the point much quicker.” She reached into her pocket and pulled something out. “This is a gift, from me to you.”

She handed me what looked like a shard of lightning. “Uhhh, what is it?”

“A memory. An ability, something specific to our family alone. You can only use it once a month, yeah, I know, but it’s power transcends time and space.”

“How did I learn it?”

“I gave it to you.”

“When did you first need me to have it? When did I first learn or make this?”

I could see her smile as she tucked her hood more over her face. “You never did.”

“What?” She vanished into a DTD that opened under her, leaving me here alone with X when it closed. ‘How can I learn a move, specific to me and my family, if I never learned it before or after she gave it to me?”

“Ask Diamond Tiara’s Keyblade. She has partial control of time.” X said.

“Should have guessed from the look of it.”

I walked up to the door, and took a deep breath. What is behind this door? I opened it, and found myself back in the Empire. It didn’t take long until I saw the large ball of darkness above me in the sky. Any idea’s X?

Fly up there is all I got.

I turned X into a glider and flew up. At the top of the ball there was the upper waist of a shadow version of me. “Get original!” It looked at me, and tried to swipe at me with large arms, sort of like the Darkside’s arms. They were slow, so it was easy to dodge. “X, how do I attack with you like this?” I asked as I dodged more of it’s swings.

Your hand grip counts as a bow.

Oh, right! I took the grip… bar? And held it with my left and pulled with my right. An arrow of light shot out and hit the large ball of darkness. I wonder? “Fenrir!” In my right hand, Fenrir appeared. You call? “I need a better arrow.” I placed Fenrir like an arrow, pulled back, and fired. Fenrir shot out, hitting the ball of darkness, causing it to scream in pain as it passed out. I went in close and fired off as many light arrows as possible, and pulled Fenrir out from where he was embedded. Well that was new.

I fired till it woke up and it swatted me away. “Rinse and repeat. Great, it’s one of those boss battles…”

I repeated the process three more times. On the four time I fired Fenrir, the ball exploded, and the shadow me fell to the ground and Fenrir returned to me. I flew down, holding both X and Fenrir in both hands. “I feel kinds like Roxas right now…”

“Who?”

“Uh, no one important.” The shadow got up, and screamed like a mad animal. It charged at me like Sora in Anti-form, and tried to swipe. I dodged what I could, and managed to lang more hits since I was wielding two Keyblades. Is this gonna carry over to the awake world?

Well, you have the whole Keyblade Graveyard stored in your heart, technically you can wield us all, until you hand us down to new masters.

“Good to know.” I blocked the Shadow me’s attack with X, and hit it with Fenrir. We now stood a good distance from each other. Alright then brothers, sisters, let’s end this! I felt a rush of power, Keyblades of all types appeared and floated around me. Now this is cool! “Strike Raid!” I threw X and Fenrir into a strike raid, and all the other Keyblades that appeared followed, each hitting the shadow me. After they were thrown, the all, even Fenrir, disbanded, and only X returned to me as the shadow me slowly dissolved into a black ooze that evaporated into the air.

“Now that is a finishing blow.”

“Well done, Master Zeke.” I turned around, and God was there.

“You were watching, weren’t you?”

“Yeup. Been the whole time. You’ve earned the title of Keyblade Master.”

I smiled. “Thanks. So, what’s with that girl I met before I came here?”

“Girl?”

So he can only see so much? “Not sure, might have just been crazy dream junk floating around. So, how do I get out of here?”

God smiled. “May your heart be your guiding key.” God faded into the air, just like the first time.

May my heart… be my guiding key? … Duh. I pulled out X and opened a portal, one to my family. It opened in front of me and I walked in.

“Uhhg. Why do I feel like a shirt with too much starch?” I was laying down on a bed. As I moved up, I felt every joint and muscle ache and pop. “How long was I out?” I heard the sound of something drop and someone run. I opened my eyes and found myself in one of the hospital rooms. I was hooked up to one of those life support machines. It hurt, but I stretched and tried to stand. My legs were weak, how long was I out?”

The door was thrown open, and I saw the girls, all of them, standing at the doorway with tear filled eyes. Care was the first to walk up. She placed a hand on my chest, which I now realized I was in a hospital gown, and she hugged me as she was crying. “I, we thought you’d never wake up!”

The others joined in the massive hug without another word. I hugged them back. “How long was I out?”

“Five months.” Luna said.

“Five months?!” They all jumped, giving me space. “In my dream it felt only like, seven hours max? How was I asleep for that long?!”

“The realm of Dreams can make any length of time feel much shorter than it really is.” Luna explained.

I felt tears start. “I kept you all worried… for five months…”

“Rainbow Dash wanted to go after whoever did this to you, but Celestia and I talked her out of it.” Twilight said.

“Good thing you did. I know the guy that did this, he’s… my uncle.”

They all screamed ‘WHAT?!’ at the same time. “Can can your own family members do that to you?!” Fluttershy screamed.

“You forget he’s the one who branded me and was gonna kill me. Nearly pulled it off to… son of a bitch.”

“You should get some more rest soon Zeke. We’ll bring the kids to see you soon.” Celestia said.

“Alright, but before I do, I have a question to ask.”

“What? You just woke up from a five month coma, what’s so important to ask?”

“First, is Traverse Town okay?”

“Yeah, ship that picked you up had about ten soldiers. They rotate with ones here every so often for a rest. Traverse Town’s Heartless sightings are mostly around the outside walls and and sometimes in Second district. It’s never been better.” Rainbow said.

“Good, now second. Will you seven marry me?” There was silence. “Odd time I kno-!”

They were all squeezing me, saying ‘yes’ over and over again. “Now you ask us, dummy?” Care said.

“Well, getting shot makes you think.” I just hope I heal up in time for the honeymoon.

Author's Notes:

A new comer has stepped into the Kingdom Hearts/Mayan genre, please read, like and favorite Fear Ripper's story Foretellers

The Wedding: An Unexpected Bride

Another month had passed since I woke up. I spent almost every moment with the girls or the kids. I was so proud when the kids all could take down Leon and Luna at the same time in battle, although they were all together. Pretty sure if it was one of them against the two of them it would have been very different. THe girls seemed to have enjoyed the family time too, and when Luna rose the moon… I got real used to seeing them all naked…

The day of the wedding finally came. I wondered if I should have invited Devin, but figured he’s probably got his own major problems with all those new wielders the Graveyard made toss out like candy. Quite literally the whole Empire was outside, sitting or standing for the wedding to start. Man I hope they don’t make today some excuse for a holiday.

I heard the door open slowly. “Hello handsome.” I turned to see Twilight there.

“Isn’t it bad for the groom to see the bride before a wedding.”

She walked up to me. The closer she got, the more her eyes kept throwing me off. “There’s seven brides today Zeke, I think seeing one before anything happens is alright.”

“... Sure.” X, you seeing anything I might be missing? Twilight’s eyes look… off.

Her heart seems off to.

“So, how are the others?” I don’t think this is Twilight. When I look at her eyes I see a child like curiousity, but those eyes look like someone suffering.

“Oh, fine. Rainbow’s trying to make her dress look ‘twenty percent cooler’ as she puts it.”

“Why aren't you in your wedding dress then?”

“They… needed to fix some loose stitching.” She leaned in close. “How’s about a pre-wedding kiss?”

“Only after one more question… what’s 5(2x + 3y -4) - x + 2y + 6?”

She stared at me. “Uh…”

Not Twilight. I summoned X and pointed it at the imposters neck. “Alright, Twilight would have solved that easy. Who are you, and who sent you?”

She glared at me. She went up in green fire and revealed her true form and, OH MY GOD SHE”S NAKED! “I am Chrysalis, former queen of the changelings.”

“First, why don’t you have any clothes, second, former?”

“When those silver beings, the Nobodies, as you all have been calling them, appeared, they stormed our hives and slaughtered us. Nothing we did was able to even touch them. I only survived because my hive was loyal and protected me til the end.”

“So you’re the last changeling?”

“Seems that way. When they first appeared I expected them to kidnap some of us like they did the ponies, dragons, and others, but they slaughtered my entire hive. Not even a single egg survived.”

“And let me guess, you tried to feed of my love, right?”

“Yes. How did you see through my disguise though? Was I not acting like Twilight has been in the last few weeks?”

“Stalker much? And no, it wasn’t your acting, it was your eyes. They just felt wrong when I looked at them.”

“So I disgust you then?”

“No, they just look like the eyes of a person without hope.”

“Maybe we can have a compromise.” We both looked at the door, and the girls and Cadence were there. Cadence was the one speaking. “Truthfully Chrysalis, your hive is really gone?”

“I wouldn’t be so desperate as to come into an Empire filled with magic sword wielding warriors if I wasn’t desperate.”

“Well, while I am sorry you lost… everything… I fell we call can relate. You must still be punished for your past actions at my wedding, and this attempt at repeat of past events here.”

“What shall be done then Cadence?” Celestia asked. “Do we even have new laws set in place for this?”

“No, but an old law in in the Empire back before all of this might be appropriate.” Cadence went up to Chrysalis and whispered something in her ear. “And it’s either that or the dungeons where you will starve to death.”

Chrysalis looked very shocked and hesitant to speak. “If it means I’ll survive then you give me no other option.” She said, blushing… blushing?

“Then it’s settled. Aunties, sister-in-law, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rune, Hearts Care, Zeke… This is going to sound cruel, but in order for Chrysalis to pay for her past crimes and rebuild her species… she has opted to become a slave wife to you all.”

“Hold up!” I said. “Slave wife? You can’t be serious. I get she’s now the last of her kind but… slave wife?!”

“I’m with Zeke.” Fluttershy said. “Slavery is wrong.”\

“It’s not like she’ll be a ‘slave slave’ Fluttershy. She will just have to act like a wife done… in every department.”

“Sounds hot.” Rune said.

I hit my head against the wall. “Why can’t she go with another bunch of people?”

“Cause,” Cadence spoke. “You’re all getting married today, and this will let old wounds heal… plus I am… kinda the reason she invaded.”

“What?!” Every one said.

“It’s true.” Chrysalis said. “When my kind found out about a Princess of Love it was like the gods above answered our prayers. We sent letters to her for ten years and she never sent a reply, and as far as our spies could tell, she didn’t even care. A week before her wedding I went to Canterlot in disguise and confronted her personally on the matter.”

“Cadence, this is true?” Luna asked.

“Yes…” Cadence said. “In my defence, changeling writing is hard to translate and by that I mean there was no other writings matching it that I could find so I just… tossed them into the fireplace…”

“When I arrived and confronted her, she thought I was some fan imitating her and asked if I could make a mover with her as a stunt double. When I showed my true form she screamed and I… reacted by hitting her over the head with a lamp…” Chrysalis said…

“Wow,” I said. “Just… so that’s how all that started?”

“What about you acting so mean all the time?” Twilight asked. “You were being so rude to everyone.”

“Honestly…” Chrysalis said. “I knew nothing about Cadence or how she acted, so I just played they typical stuck up Canterlot Nobal… by that I mean I saw how Blue Blood acted and mimicked it. When I found out Cadence actually was nice I… tried to put it on, but between pretending to be someone else and going through all that wedding crap… I just said ‘screw it’ and stayed mean since it worked at a surprising stress reliever.”

Things were silent for a time. “... Well… I guess we can make this work?” Care said, breaking the ice. “If anything maybe this will be good for our image.”

“Image?” I asked.

“Well, we have two alicorns, two earth ponies, two pegasus, a unicorn, and now a changeling. I think this will work out well in terms of how Daybreak Empire shows the acceptance of off-worlders and the different races that exist.”

“I… I don’t have a real say in this, do I?”

“Happy wife happy life, and now you’ve got eight.” Care walked over to Chrysalis. “Come on, we gotta get you a dress, wedding starts in four hours!” Care practically carried Chrysalis out the room. The others followed all bearing the same confused look I had as I was soon alone in my dressing room… X… what just happened?

You gained a new wife on your wedding day.

… “I think I’m gonna find Cid and have a quick drink.”

“You don’t drink?”

“I think I do now.”

Author's Notes:

Every chapter after this will now be a family based/traveling/Dawh moments with little to no action. Just family stuff.

Making A Home

To say people, mainly Shining Armor, were surprised to see Chrysalis would be an understatement. The kiss was… Awkward since I didn't really know Chrysalis and she bit my tongue during it. Cid had a special wedding gift for us all, and we followed him to the outside of the castle. “So what is it Cid?” I asked as the girls and kids walked behind me.

“Look up dummy!” I rolled my eyes and looked up. It was a large gummi ship floating above the castle, wait a minute…

“Cid, isn’t that Gummie town?”

“Was Gummi Town, I managed to have enough spare gummis to build extra ships people here could call home since we’ve been finding all those folks who lived here first. Bunch of us remodeled it so now it’s your own personal mansion!”

“No way!” Dinky yelled.

“Race you to the rooms!” Button yelled as he pulled out his glider and flew up, his siblings close behind.

“Cid, this is amazing.” Celestia said.

“Ain’t nothing. Best part, the parents bedroom has a bed big enough to hold twenty people, and I specially soundproofed it. Noise goes in, but it don’t go out.” He winked.

“Perfect!” Rune yelled in glee.

“That’s amazing, so… what should we do girls?” I asked.

“Move in and maybe travel. Will the rest of the council be okay without Celestia, Luna, or Zeke?” Care asked.

“Ship’s got communicators, so if we need ya, we’ll call.” Cid said.

“Alright then, let’s pack up for the last time.” I said as we all went back out into the castle.

The kids all picked out their rooms and moved in. A nursery was attached to the master bedroom, which was a nice touch. Kitchen was massive, dining hall was massive, and the whole place was half decorated when we got in. There were still lots of rooms. Over one hundred and twenty bedrooms, each able to hold up to five people comfortably. Five storage rooms, each a ridiculous two miles in height, length and width. A docking bay able to hold and make gummi ships, and that was just THE FIRST FLOOR!

“How are we gonna ever find our way around in this place?” I asked as Rune placed a plate of spaghetti in front of me at the dinner table.

“We’ll just have to either get used to it, or you gotta do over time.” Rune said.

“Overtime?” I asked as she pointed towards her belly… “Oh…”

“Still, this place is rather massive. The nursery must have been something else entirely before they remodeled it into that. It’s huge!” Luna said.

“Did you see that master bathroom? We can all fit in that ‘tub’.” Rainbow said as the rest of the girls all looked at me.

“... What?”

“Not gonna blush? Or stutter?” Care asked.

“I’ve accepted my fate as your plaything~” I teased as Rune physically shuttered.

“Wow, why the change?” Celestia asked.

“Was after getting shot and during my month of recovery before the wedding… specifically my nights of recovery~”

“I like this Zeke.” Rune said, making us all laugh. “Chrysalis, don’t you wanna join in?”

We all looked at Chrysalis… who was looking rather indifferent. “I just… While changelings can eat it does nothing for us… actually, just listening in on this conversation is giving me more love than what I’ve had since… the Nobodies…”

“Oh… well. What do you wanna do later?” I asked.

“Not sure. Even though this is my ‘punishment’ by Cadence I feel rather… unhappy. I’ve now got food, a place to live, I think I just miss my hive.”

“Why were they just killed though? Changeling’s have hearts too, X pretty much confirmed that.”

“Maybe because they were all drones… I don’t know. What are Nobodies anyway?”

“The body and soul of a person who lost their heart. There are special ones that still look, well, human, but they can’t feel any emotions. They can act it, only because they remember what emotions are.”

“The story behind changelings is rather similar.”

“How so?”

“They say that changelings used to be celestial beings known as cherubs, bringers of love and matchmakers. One day… the war between alicorns and the beasts of the badlands began, and in the heat of the fighting, a demon captured countless cherubs and used dark magic on them until he ripped out the source of our power over love, creating the changelings. They mimicked the lost loved ones after the war, stole love from the families of those lost, and left only hollow shells afterwards. The reason for a Queen changeling is because the demon managed to capture a special cherub, an Arc Cherub, or a love god. Least that’s what my mother always told me.”

“That’s so sad.” Fluttershy said as she went and hugged Chrysalis, who looked a mix of shock and fear.

“Luna and I lost our parents in that war.” Celestia said.

“Only reason we’re alive is because our father had us live with our aunt long before Sombra took hold of the Crystal Empire.” Luna added.

“Good thing the kids are playing videogames with Button and eating there to, I wouldn’t want them to hear this.” I said. “What kinda person was your mother, Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis looked at me. “She was kind, always. If a person was lost near our hive she’s shelter them, then after they were healed and we took some love in exchange, she'd make them forget about us and drop them off at the nearest village.”

“Is there something about love specifically that is necessary for you to live?”

“Cherubs were gods of love, they thrive when in it’s presence. I think, if the stories are true, then our need for love to survive comes from our now lack of it, our inability to produce it. Why do you ask?”

“It’s not much, but there are two wizards I know of that might be able to do something, even if it’s just figuring out how to make you a consumable ‘love-substitute’.”

“Y… you’d do that for me?” She was in disbelief.

“Yeah, helping people is kinda what I do when I find anyone who needs it… nowadays anyway. There has to be something out there that can help, even if I have to find a cherub, I’ll help.”

Chrysalis looked at her plate. “... I was thrown at you, yet you chose to catch and care about me? Why?” She looked at me.

“I think we can all learn to love and accept you, and when that happens, I want those sad eyes to look as caring as the person who has them.”

“What makes you think I’m caring?”

“Cause with how you talk, you’re still mourning your loss. I don’t know if everyone else can see it, but I can tell you held your hive more closely than just a kingdom.”

“... The hive raised me… My mother died when I was too young to take the throne… I knew every drone my name… every job they did and… I was trying to make it up to them after that whole wedding invasion I put them through… Can you guess how old I am?”

“It would be rude of me.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m just over a hundred and seven, but in regular people years I’d be in my mid-twenties. A queen takes throne at the age of a hundred and fifty.”

“You were still too young to rule?”

“I had no other choice. I was only forty three when my mother died… that would be around nine or eleven in normal years. I was too young and reacted after how Cadence responded to me. One thing let to another, and soon we were planning an invasion and had it about ready by the time Twilight and her friends appeared. I can never make it up to my hive for what I did to them now that they are all gone…”

“Do you know why they fought to keep you safe even after that wedding incident?” Celestia asked.

“Blind loyalty?”

“They cared for you Chrysalis. They all died so you could live. The fact you don't realize that means you do still have much to learn as a ruler… but…”

“But what?”

“As a wife that isn’t necessary information to know. I believe in Zeke when he says we will all come to love and accept you, and after that time has come the only ones you will have to rule over and look after will be the future young ones.”

Chrysalis blushed, and laughed. “I guess so… good thing I spent lots of time with the hatchlings… I guess I may never rebuild my hive, but I can at least try and build a family, right?”

“That’s what a mother does.”

“Enough talk!” Rune said, jumping out of her seat. “I waited over half a year for this marriage.” Rune walked over to me and literally carried me over her shoulder and was walking off. “I’m gonna have sex with our husband, who wants in?”

“Wait for me!” Care yelled as Luna and Rainbow soon followed.

“Wait!” I summoned X and threw him at Twilight. “Hold onto him for me!”

Thanks you! I barely heard X say as Rune carried me all the way into the bedroom where she, Care, Rainbow and Luna disrobed quickly before tearing my clothes off… I am literally sooooo SCREWED!

Father-Daughter time with Dinky

To say last night was loud, hot, sweaty, and drenched the air in sexual musk, was the correct use of words. Granted Luna used some… “recreational” spells on us all to keep it going, I think when the others finally came in they joined in one at a time… Best night EVER!

I had asked Twilight what she did with X and she said she handed him over to Dinky before going to bed. I got dressed after a morning shower, to which I didn’t mind the company who joined~ and I headed towards Dinky’s room.

She wrote “Dinky Whooves” in marker over the door. I knocked. “Dinky, you in there?”

“Huh, what?” She said, sounding like she just woke up. “Come in.”

I opened the door and saw her still in her pajamas and she had some serious bed hair. “I thought you’d be up already?”

She rubbed her eyes. “Button had us all try out those games for that DS moma Care got him.”

(Tire screech.) “Mama Care?”

“Huh, oh. We were thinking about, since we now have eight moms, we would call them mama, and then their name. You call Hearts Care, Care, so we call her that. Button still calls her just mom though.”

“That makes sense…” I hope I can find her mom’s heart. My darkness said we talk to the heart, not the darkness… I wonder. “Dinky, this might sound sad, er, might hurt to hear, but what would you do if, and when, your birth mom returns?”

“Well… I’ll ask her to join the family!” She said with a smile.

“... And what if she says no?”

“She won’t. A herd marriage is her her dream come true!”

“She’s told you this…?”

“Yeah! And what she didn’t say when she was awake she said in her sleep.”

… wow… “Well, uh… good to know… so Twilight said she gave you my Keyblade, where is it?”

She pointed to the large chest at the foot of her bed. “In my toy chest.”

“Thanks.” I opened the chest and X was laying there on top of mostly stuffed animals. I picked him up.

Well, you sure feel like you slept well last night.

Was more sex than sleep. I was almost out the door before Dinky spoke again. “Uhh…. Dad.”

(Car crash.) “D… did you just call me dad?” I asked as I turned to look at her.

“Well, yeah. We’re a family, and I call everyone brother, sister, mom, and now I’ll call you dad. Is that okay?”

I went full anime dad. I ran up and hugged Dinky tightly. “Of course! Call me dad!”

Well this can only end with a father daughter outing.

X was right, Dinky asked me to spend the day with her and just her today. I informed the others and Dinky followed me into a portal with her glider to another world. I chose to bring her to a place that would hopefully hold some fun. Disney Town. As we arrived there we landed in what looked like the Rumble Racing area. “I wonder if the festival is over yet?” I asked as a tiny red plain flew fast me.

“Get off the road!” Ond of Donald Ducks nephews yelled.

“Let’s get out of here.” I say as Dinky and I exited the racecourse. “Well that was an interesting first arrival. Anything you wanna do first Dinky?”

“Ice cream!” She declared.

“Alright, where was that stall?” We walked around a bit before we finally found where the ice cream vendor was… and just like in Birth By Sleep, it was Huey, Dewey, and Louie. “Hey, what flavors you got?”

“We got lots!” Heuy said before looking at me. “Hey, you’re that guy that was on the race track! What were you doing there?!”

“We, uh, got lost upon arriving. So is there a festival going on?”

“Today’s the last day. All ice cream is on sale!”

“Great, so what you have?” There was still a selection, but looks like the sale was on for a while since all the normally expensive ice cream was gone. Dinky settled with a Honeybunny and I took a Spark Lemon.

As we walked around I saw some typical game booths, one of which held a Shadow Heartless plushie… who thought of that? Dinky pulled me over to it, declaring the Shadow plushie as adorable and wanting it. It was a ‘pop the balloon and your points determine your prize’ type of game. The plushie was fifty points and I had a minute to pop enough balloons to earn the points. Thankfully the game included some kinds automatic dart-gun and I earned the points quickly, with thirty seconds to spare too. Thank you dad and all those gun lessons.

Dinky carried that plushie around on her head like a hat, and it stayed there because there were velcro straps on the bottom feet. I’m not gonna lie and say it didn’t disturb me a bit, but Dinky honestly looked adorable with a that plushie Heartless somehow. We managed to find the Fruitball and to my surprise, Mickey was participating… and winning.

He hit a giant melon over to the other side and he was declared the winner… I forgot how this game goes. The king accepted the award, a bag of munny, and then spotted Dinky and I. “You fella’s not from around here, are ya?” He said.

“What gave it away?” I joked as Dinky and I walked over to him. “Congrats on winning.”

“Thanks. I needed to relax after the last few years.”

“Something big happen?”

“Well… I lost some friends of mine two years ago… in a week it’ll be three years since they… disappeared.”

Three years? It’s been three years since Birth By Sleep… “I’m sure you’ll find them… fact is things and people we lose are often closer than we think.”

Mickey smiled. “Yeah, you’re right! I just wish I had some clues.”

“... I might be able to give you some…” I REALLY shouldn't be doing this.

Mickey looked at me confused. “How?”

“I… can see… things from the future… it was a thing people in my world could do…” I can’t give too much away…

“Really? Well then, what can you see?”

I put on an act, mainly just closing my eyes and thinking of what to say. “Blue is lost within Darkness, Brown has turned to silver, and Light sleeps in Oblivion.” I opened my eyes. “That’s it…”

“Two of those sound like places… but Brown has turned to Silver… I wonder what that means?” Mickey looked at me. “Thanks, I’m glad to finally have something to go on.” Mickey left off towards somewhere.

So you’re hiding events of the future? X said.

Yeah, these are parallel versions of the ones I know, not everything might, or will, happen given the differences. Who knows what will happen.

So you can’t rely on the information you know, because events might have happened differently than how you know them?

Exactly.Huxley, Devin, everyone else, myself included, that God brought from earth… we’re already altering everything.

Good thing you didn’t show me too him. Can you guess how I came to be?

God pulled out a light and dark part from my heart to make you.

Yeah, the body I have now is forged from those parts of your heart. My original is split into pieces.

What are you getting at?

If my original body is restored, I don’t think my ‘heart’ can return. It would be the Nobody of Keyblades. If that happens, I don’t know what would happen to the one who wields it.

Then we won’t let that happen.

“Dad?” Dinky spoke, snapping me out of my mental conversation with X.

“Oh, sorry. I was just lost in thought. Is there anything else you wanna do?”

“More games!”

“Alright, but we should get back before it gets too late.”

We spent half the day in Disney Town, Dinky got some more plushies, ate her fill of cotton candy and lemonade, and was falling asleep when we arrived home.

“Have fun?” Celestia asked as I entered our new home, carrying Dinky on my back as she slept.

“No more sugar for this one for a while.” I said as Celestia followed me. “How’s Chrysalis?”

“Fine. Little surprised she joined the activities last night, but she sure seems glad she did.”

“I still can’t believe that happened last night. If it wasn’t for those spells Luna used I would not have lasted.”

“Magic can be fun when used responsibly.”

We put Dinky to bed and Celestia and I went to bed, where the rest of the girls were waiting. “Hey Zeke.” Rainbow said.

“Hey. Anything I miss?”

“No, just in time. Rest of the kids clocked in early from practice after dinner.”

“Sorry I was gone so long.”

“You were spending some one-on-one time with Dinky. Every child needs that once in a while, especially in a herd.” Care said.

“Besides, Chrysalis wanted some one-on-one time with you as well.” Luna said.

I looked around, but she wasn’t in the room. “Where is she?”

“In the tub~” Chrysalis called from the bathroom with a rather seductive voice.

“Just do us a favor Zeke, when she leaves, you wait for whoever comes in next~” Rune said.

I nodded and disrobed ad I entered the bathroom, handing X over to Luna and thanking god for my new life.

Prototypes

How many more people are you gonna pick up?

As many as I need to.

What’s so special about nephew anyway? He’s a runt.

His heart, it’s rare.

that’s it? Must be more than antique glass, cause that’s all it is to me.

It’s at balance with it’s own light and darkness, he wields the X-blade despite the fact it was shattered into twenty pieces, and he controls Heartless without letting them consume him… in fact, it’s almost the opposite. The more Heartless he controls, the brighter his light shines to match his darkness perfectly. If he was to gain full control over the Heartless then he’d eventually free every heart trapped within every Emblem Heartless… including mine…

I thought you said you made that fancy key out of your heart?

I did… as a reminder.

Of what?

To never feel anything again. Not after…. Just get to work, how’s the experiment coming along?

As good as can be. Though, I fail to see how ___ and ___ will play any part in this? They’re ______ ______.

I can’t set foot on that world anymore because of that blasted heart, no darkness can. And they’re not ____ ____, they’re fakes made from some Dusks I ran into while out.

I gotta say though, this is twisted… I like it. Still say we should kill the kid, but I’ll play along.

You better, or you’ll find out what the term “Monster” truly refers to. I’ll be out, ___ will be keeping an eye on things while I’m out.

Not that bitch again, she’s always crying. It’s so annoying, why does she always cry anyway?!

Unlike me, to remember her past… and her mistakes.

Then why do you keep her around?

Simple, I recently learned she was… replaced… last of the ___ lost in darkness and now she has been replaced… It will be interesting when ___ takes her with him.

I woke up to find Twilight was missing from our group cuddle. I managed to escape and walked off to find her. X was on a coat hanger, and I tried to hard not to laugh.

Shut up!

Sorry, but it’s kinda funny.

I walked down the halls and I finally found her at the dining table, with metal sleeves similar to mine. “Are those…?” I ask, causing her to jump slightly as she now knows I’m here.

“Oh, yeah. Cid called last night and I picked them up before my turn came up.”

“They work?”

“Cid said the trials worked perfectly, the only thing we’re having issues with them is the recharge. They need to be placed within a strong source of mana fo, well, self repair damage, and cover the whole body. Right now we’re using Manathulierm.”

“Manathulierm?”

“It’s an ore rich in raw mana. RIght now we’re using them as a ‘battery’ but I’m trying to make it so that it can self recharge, without the Manathulierm.”

“How does my armor do it?”

“Hard to say, it’s like it gets it’s energy from, nothing? I’m not sure.” Twilight put one of them on and pressed the button, unlike mine, her’s flashed purple she was in a purple version of Aqua's armor. “The one I’m using I’ve rigged to take mana from me, but what I’ve found out is that I can’t cast spells with it active.”

“Might be draining too much mana then.”

“That’s what I was thinking.” She pulled the button and the armor flashed, showing Twilight as she was without it… in her sexy pj’s. “I already gave the kids theirs, they’re flying around with them now.”

“Figures. I’ll go check on them.”

I reached the entrance, which was also a porch of sorts, and saw the kids on their gliders. “Hey dad!” Scootaloo said as she passed me. They were racing around the… house?

After a bit, they all stopped and stood on the porch with me. All wearing their armors. “Aren’t these things cool!” Diamond Tiara asked.

“They are impressive, they hold up well?”

“Yeah! I hardly feel the impacts.” Button said.

“My scales help against the pain, but this armor makes it like a patt.” Spike said.

“Great. Have you kids even taken a break since I gave you these Keyblades?” I asked.

“Not really.” Snails said.

“Well, how about we all go somewhere then?”

“Where exactly?” Rumble asked.

“I was thinking… huh… what world would be fun…” Traverse Town had Leon and them, so Radiant Garden is out, I wanna give the kids a break, but the looks they’re giving me say otherwise… Maybe… “Take a break, I wanna check if the place I have in mind has anything coming up. If your moms asked tell them I promise I’ll be back soon.”

I opened a portal and flew in on my glider. I soon found myself above the land of the Olympus Coliseum. I landed and took a look around. The coliseum was here, and I entered, finding Phile in the main lobby. “Hey champ.” He said without looking around.

“Wrong guy.”

“Wha?” He turned around and seemed surprised. “Oh, my bad. What do you want?”

“I was wondering if you sold tickets to view any upcoming games?”

“Sell tickets… why didn’t I think of that? Well, sorry to say, but we don’t usually let people view the games too close. Lot of the battles get real heated. Most take seat outside the building.”

“Why not put up a magic barrier? Keep the fighters in the arena and the viewers can watch safely.”

“Like finding a magic man that can pull that off is easy, not to mention paying them! Tell ya what guy, you find some way to either have someone make a barrier like that for me, I’ll let you, and whoever you bring with you view and enter the games free.”

“What makes you think I’d enter?”

“I see those scars on your arms guy. You don’t get scars like just by being scared.”

Oh… right… ‘I’ll see what I can do.” I left the building.

Where can I find a wizard that can pull this off?

Maybe Twilight has something?

Probably. I opened another portal and flew in. I arrived on the ‘porch’ and walked in. I found Twilight still tinkering with the armor, but Spike was with her. “Hey Twilight, can I ask you something?”

She looked at me. “You weren’t gone long… good.” She looked like she just let go from holding her breath. “What was it you wanted to ask?”

“Do you know any spells that place a magic barrier?”

“Lots, why?”

“This place I know of has amazing matches, but they don’t let people watch too close because the battles get to heated. If I find a way to get a barrier around the arena, the owner will let me, and whoever I bring, view and enter the games free.”

“What’s so special about these games?” Spike asked.

“Well, viewing them would be good for you guys to understand combat better, and participating will give you some real battle experience outside of just practice.”

“How are these games conducted?” Twilight asked.

“Basically fight til someone gives up or runs out of steam. Heartless have been known to be ‘filler battles’ till the others that signed up fight whoever they get matched up with next.”

“It would be a good place to really test the prototypes in combat. I think I can help, but you and Spike have to participate in these games.”

“Why me?” Spike asked.

“Cause you have scales and normally don’t feel much without the armor. With it on you hardly feel anything.”

“Fair enough.”

“I guess I’ll bring you with me.” It was a quick fly back to Olympus Coliseum, and Phil was still in the main lobby. “ Found your wizzerd Phil.”

He looked at Twilight. “Well hello hottie~”

“Married.” Twilight deadpanned. She grabbed my arm. “Married to him.”

Phil sighed. “All the hot ones are. Well little lady, what can you do?”

“Show me that arena and I’ll do what I can.” The arena was the same as in the games, if only much larger since it’s real. Twilight spent her time taking measurements and writing symbols down in heavy ink. When she was done she was covered in ink spots. ‘’Well, this should do it.”

“And how’s it work?” Phil asked.

“Just clap, then say, match start.” Twilight clapped. “Match start.” The ink symbols she drew glowed white, and soon, see through walls, kinda like glass, went up around the arena. “No one can get in or out until you clap again and say, mach over.” She clapped again. “Match over.” THe walls of magic glass vanished.

“Well, that will work nicely. And I can do that?”

“Yeah. This spell uses whoever’s DNA was mixed with the ink. I found one of your hairs on the ground, and I placed one of mine as well.”

“Impressive.” Phil turned to me. “Deal’s a deal guy, you and whoever you bring can enter and join or watch the games freely from here on out.”

“When are the next games anyway?” I asked.

“We’re having some in a few days, but the matches to get you in without a pass are today and tomorrow. Getting a pass is a hassle, so lots of people try and enter on days like this.”

“Great. Come on Twi, let’s get the rest of the family and have some fun.”

Everyone was all looking at Spike and I as we waited for our opponent to get into the ring. “What’s taking the guy so long?” Spike asked.

“Not sure.” I replied. “Match is gonna be a dunce if they don’t show up.”

“Impatient, are we?” I turned around fast at that voice. It was Core, and one of his parallel versions, the yellow one.

“Spike… get out of the arena.” He looked at me, ready to deny, but he saw the look I had and simply nodded. “What are you doing here?”

“Merely participating.” The yellow Core said. “We can’t access your world anymore, thanks to that heart, but when we felt you were off world we had to take this opportunity.”

“Simply put,” My Core said. “We require data on you… and to give you this.” Core tossed something at my feet.

I picked it up. “A gold colored Wayfinder?”

“I want you as strong as you can be, and a Wayfinder acts as a direct link to the hearts of those you care about, or have impacted you. Giving the wielder of it some extra strength.”

“Why give me this?”

“I don’t need it, not for a long time.” This was his?

“Match start!” Phil said as the barrier went up.

“Now, this seems unfair.” Yellow Core said. “This is a two versus two match.”

“Let’s make it a one on one then.” My Core said, grabbing his yellow parallels hand, and she turned into a yellow version of his Keyblade. “Now, it’s fair.” He said as he summoned his normal Keyblade in his other hand.

“How!?”

“You’d be surprised what can be made into a Keyblade of Darkness. The yellow me is my attempt to artificially create what you have become.”

I summoned X, and to my surprise, Fenrir appeared in my other. Need help?

I feel we do.

Same. “Fine.”

Core went in for a strike, I blocked, and swung. He dodged, and went in for another strike. I blocked again. “So what have you been up to?” Core asked.

“Why do you wanna know?”

“You’re an important resource to me, and the fact your uncle can’t follow orders correctly has made me put him on a leash.”

We jumped away from one another. “Why act so friendly? You clearly have bad intentions.”

“You are vital to some plans I’m working on, you and Huxley both.”

“What does he have to do with anything?”

“Simple, his heart is rich with inner darkness. Pull the right strings, tune his vision… whisper the right words, and he will make the perfect puppet for my grand play.”

I went in for an attack, all four blades were crossed. “I may not like Huxley, and I know he doesn’t trust me at all, but I won’t let you mess with him.” As we jumped away from one another I threw both X and Fenrir into a Reflect Raid. Core Blocked most of them, but one lucky hit and went across his face, creating a gash in his mask. “That’s one for me.” I say as I catch X and Fenrir.

Core felt his mask, tracing the gash. “Impressive.” Core vanished, and I saw him appear in the corner of my eye. “But not enough.” He hit me with a swing from the back, and it sent me flying until I hit the barrier.

It hurt to move… just one attack, how strong is he? I was using X as a cane to try and stand up. “D, damn you.”

“Match end!” Phil said. “Winner, Core!”

“I drop out.” He said as he disbanded both Keyblades. Wonder where his parallel goes when he does that. As he was heading towards the exit, he stopped right next to me. “You know it’s impossible to protect everyone. My advice, try and prove me wrong.” Core opened a DTD and walked into it. The DTD disappeared shortly after he entered.

“Well then… Winner by forfeit, Zeke!” The crowed was at mix reactions about this, and my family quickly came to help me up.

“That bastard.” I muttered. “Ended the fight in one attack… I just know he was holding back too.”

“Let’s get you home.” Celestia said. “Whatever Core has planned, we all just need to become stronger.”

“Even then… He already has an army… I may need to find help from… more than just where I’ve been looking.”

Author's Notes:

Zeke will be traveling to non-Disney/mlp words soon. I have three selected, but please comment what worlds you would like to see Zeke visit.

WELCOME TO THE UNDERGROUND HUMANS!

How was the outing?

Went well. Yellow’s test went well, and I managed to gather data on Zeke. Somehow he has obtained the Mark of Mastery.

What’s that?

Power, and control over his Keyblade. Him being a human Keyblade… who knows what he’ll be able to do.

Why can’t you or Yellow do it? Get this, Mark?

When I became a Heartless, I denounced that, only those with a balanced or mostly light heart can obtain and keep their Mark of Mastery.

Then why not find a way to make our own? Something for we dwellers of Darkness?

That isn’t a half bad idea. Though, figuring that out will require travel into the deeper spaces of _______. Care to join?

And see hell itself? You know I am.

Three days had passed since Core and I fought in the arena of Olympus Coliseum. The girls now have a leash on me, being that I have to take one of them with me whenever I am going off world. Marriage isn’t all fun and sex…

I was in my office, going over some reports from the Scouters.

Scouter: Rika
World: Grasslands

Heartless spawn is at bare minimum. Contact with influential inhabitants was made. World inhabitants agree to soldiers being stationed on world if fighters of their own are allowed Keyblades.

The rest of the document was approval papers and letters from said world inhabitants that asked about other crap. I stamped a big red APPROVED over it, and moved on to the next report.

Scouter: Simon
World: Name Unknown

No Heartless appear to be on the world, inhabitants know nothing of any creatures. World will be monitored for safety.

The rest of the papers told about things the world had and some photos that went along with them. I have mix feelings about my job. For one I’m no longer hacking for blueprints for family members to break into the buildings they go planned on robbing. On the other hand I actually have a normal nine to five job. The kids all have a school of sorts to attend to now, that also teaches stuff about Keyblades as part of a second gym class, girls all have their things.

Fluttershy and Hearts Care teach, but Fluttershy mainly deals with toddlers and babies, gives her the chance to always be with the twins. Luna helps train soldiers with Shining Armor. Celestia works on research into other worlds and what history they have upon our interactions after both the council and whatever representatives the world in question sent, sign a Coexistence document.

That’s our version of the United Nations.

Knock, knock, knock.

“Who is it?” I ask.

“It’s Leon.”

“Enter.” He walked in and took a seat in one of the tree chairs I had in here for visitors.

“Something happen?”

“Scouter Rika came back with an odd report.” He handed me the file and I looked it over.

Scouter: Rika
World: ?

World looks largely abandoned, or destroyed is the better word. Only a few Heartless, and the few locals I did encounter spoke that the Heartless were monsters that came from a mountain somewhere further east of my location. I investigated the mountain in question and found a barrier of strong magic around the entirety of it, as well as a ruined village with swarms of Heartless attempting to get through the barrier. Unsure what is on the other side, but I did see a child running away from the Heartless. I tried to help, but they fell down a hole into the mountain.

“So it’s clear that they can’t get through whatever that barrier is, and it seems that this world has monsters. I hope that child is safe.”

“That’s not all. Further in her report, she notes that she tried to open the barrier using her Keyblade, but it did nothing.”

A barrier that can resist a Keyblade? “This is interesting. I wanna investigate this myself.”

“That’s why I brought her report to you… also… Your wife Rune is outside waiting for you.”

“What? Why?”

“Dunno, although she did look board. Her job not interesting?”

“She’s doing work as a Glider instructor. I’ll go see what’s up with her, then head out.” I headed outside the castle, and Rune was there… in a skin tight shirt and short-shorts. “Something up?”

Rune looked at me. “Kinda, all my lessons are done already. Everyone in the Empire already knows how to fly their gliders and I don’t have anything else to do.”

“Oh, well that was fast… Well… I’m going offworld, and you girls did make me promise to take one of you with me.”

“Is it a mission?”

“Yeah, a strange barrier that can resist a Keyblade’s power to unlock anything and everything. It’s surrounded by Heartless, and rumored by locals to contain monsters. A child fell into the mountain trying to escape the Heartless, so if we find them, then that’s good.”

“Sound’s like a date.”

“You’ll make a date out of anything.”

“And sex will always be after.”

We headed out, since this was a world I’d never been to and there were no photos taken, we had to travel by The Lanes Between, and use the coordinates I wrote down from the file. The trip took about an hour and a half, but we finally arrived. Finding the mountain was easy, Heartless of all kinds were there. “What’s behind that barrier that they want?”

“Maybe the hearts of the monsters are what they’re after?” Rune said.

“That’s likely. If their hearts are strong enough then if they became Heartless… We need to find where that kid fell.”

“To deal with the monsters?”

“Yeah. I just really hope that kid is okay.” X, can you send an SOS for soldiers as a glider?

Childsplay. SOS code seven. My glider flashed seven times. You’re welcome.

“Send an SOS?”

“For soldiers. They can deal with the Heartless outside while we take on whatever is inside.” It didn’t take long for us to find the hole he kid must have fallen into, and we glided down. There was a single patch of yellow flowers, many in the middle were crushed. “Kid must have broken his fall on these flowers.”

“Strong Flowers.”

We got off our gliders and followed a trail into a different room… where we saw a yellow flower with a face? “Howdy! I’m Flowey, Flowey the Flower. Golly, two humans, and… uh… what are you?”

“I’m a pony.” Rune said.

“A pony! Two humans and a pony in one day! This has been an interesting day.”

“Do you know where the kid went?” I asked… this flower is creeping me out.

He has no heart Zeke, it’s some kinda Nobody.

That’s why. So did the Heartless get his heart then?

“The caretaker of the Ruins took him.” He seemed a little angry when he mentioned her.

“... Mind if I ask you a question?”

“Sure, ask away!”

“Did a Heartless take your heart?”

“... what?”

“Creatures, they something like this.” I summoned a Shadow and a Soldier. “The one that did it likely has that symbol on it.” I pointed at the Heartless symbol on the Soldier. I disbanded them.

“Oh, those creatures. No, they’re recent. Started appearing a few months ago. They seem real interested in Monsters, they take the soul, which is odd, since a monster soul can’t exist outside its body, then body and soul are normally destroyed. Both become nothing more than dust when that happens.”

Hearts that can’t exist without the body? “Then how are you here if that’s true? By definition you’re a Nobody.”

Flowey’s smile turned to an angry frown. “Now, that’s not nice to call people that.” His angry frown quickly became a wicked smile as large roots struck Rune and I. We both caught ourselves and quickly summoned our Keyblades and got ready for a fight. “You’re gonna fight me with keys? You are not gonna walk away from this.”

X, I’m gonna try something new. “Fire Raid!” I tossed X, and as hoped, he spun around cloaked in fire, striking Flowey and slicing a vine off. He screamed in pain. X returned to me. “You were saying?”

Flowey groweld. “Crap, it’s not working still.”

“Wha-” Before I could speak further, her retreated into the ground, leaving only a small hole as evidence he was here. “Well that’s cowardly.”

“He hit hard, but can’t really take damage, huh?” Rune said.

“Yeah. We shouldn’t let this determine our further encounters. X could tell that thing had no heart, and if what Flowey said is true, then he’s some kinda artificial Nobody.”

“Alright then. I just hope we don’t run into him again.”

Rune and I went further through these Ruins, as Flowey called them, to which Rune made a sex joke involving herself. We encountered what we guessed were the monsters the locals talked about in her report. They weren’t really violent, just odd, and some were flat out peaceful. We managed to ask one of them, without them trying to “fight” Rune of I and asked about where we could find the caretaker of the ruins.

Except for Flowey we didn’t actually fight at all while going through here. We either figured out that these monsters just needed a talk or we just flat out avoided them. We found the place the monster we asked said the caretaker lives. It was a very nice little house, very family friendly if I can call it that.

I walked up to the door, Rune close behind, and knocked. “Coming!” The voice of a kind sounding woman called back. Her voice is scary calming just to hear. The door soon opened and a tall, anthro goat lady wearing a full body dress was on the other side. “Oh my! Another human? Are you here… for the child?”

“Sorta, we were actually looking for you.”

The woman looked behind me and noticed Rune. “Oh… Are you a monster? I’ve never seen you before.”

“No, I’m a pony.” Rune replied.

“Well, how did you two get here?”

“Went in from a hole leading down here, we managed to ask someone for directions here when some crazy talking flower-” I was interrupted by the goat lady.

“That beast tried to hurt the child. I arrived just in time to save them.”

“Oh, he attacked us too.”

“Were you hurt?”

“No, we can handle ourselves. Mind if we come in? I feel we have some things to talk about.”

The goat lady, who told us her name was Toriel, let us in and we sat at a dining table, where the kid was. I can’t say for sure, but their gender is… hard to tell. They had brown hair, a blue and purple striped sweater, and brown shorts. “Child, could you please go play in your room? I need to talk to our guests.” The kid nodded, and took a quick look at me before walking off. “SO, what is it your would like to discuss?”

“How did your kind all get trapped down here?”

Toriel looked sad. “It was a long time ago. Humans and monsters fought in a meaningless war. The humans were afraid of us, if a monster were to contain a human soul, then we would become more powerful than we already are. Even a weak monster, if given a human soul, can become godlike. Monsters lost, and seven human mages sealed us away under here.”

“How have you survived?”

“We monsters are not as fragile as we sound. We have vast amounts of magic and we managed to make our own sciences and homes here after a while. The invention of The Core elped. It is what supplies electricity to all of the underground. Sadly it’s maker dissapeared, no one knows what happened to him, but many say he fell into his invention.”

“How long have the Heartless been here? The creatures that take souls.”

“So that is what they are called… They have been here for around four months. Despite monster souls normally disappearing after death, these things manage to steal them, leaving only our bodies to turn to dust. How do you know about them?”

“I fight them, control some, and there’s like a million around the outside of the barrier keeping you all inside this mountain.”

Toriel looked shaken, then she laughed. “How silly, the thing keeping us trapped in here is keeping the majority of those… Heartless… away from us. Can our kind never find peace? What of the humans on the surface?”

“Fighting them off with varying success so it seems. I called some special soldiers to help try and deal with them.”

“Are they mages?”

“Better.” I summoned X. “Keyblade wielders.”

“That weapon.” Toriel touched it. “It radiates with… what can it do?”

“Well, it’s a weapon for vanquishing darkness… or light, depending on the type of Keyblade and it’s wielder. It also acts as a Key for anything, although someone with one already tried and this barrier seemed… immune, for lack of a better word, to the Keyblades unique power. I think I have a theory about that now though.”

“Being?”

“You said seven mages sealed the barrier, so maybe seven keyblades are needed. Rune and I have one, even though I have two… well, more actually, I’m not sure it’ll work like that. Seven individuals locked you guys in here, so I’m guessing seven different individuals will be able to open it.”

Toriel looked thoughtful. “I suppose that can work. There is a place, in the castle where Asgore, the king of monsters, has access to a place where the barrier meets both the surface and the underground, where time and space between in here and out there cross. It seems like the perfect place to open the barrier, but how will you find five more wielders?”

“I guess… it all depends on who the Keyblades stored within me choose.”

“Stored within you?”

“I’m not entirely human. A while ago something happened and I am now a human Keyblade. Countless Keyblades are stored within my heart, waiting to chose a wielder.” I held out my hand. “Does any of you, want Toriel as a wielder?” A keyblade appeared. “Seems so.”

“Oh no, I shouldn’t.”

“Keyblades may be weapons, but they were originally made for protection… and brother Guardian Soul has chosen you. Please, take him.”

Toriel took Guardian Soul, looking at it with mixed feelings. “This can truly slay those Heartless creatures?”

“For good. You may be monsters, but the definition of monster, is a beast with no intelligence that attacks without reason. Your kind may be called just that, but you are human in my book.”

Toriel looked at me and smiled. “If only people like you were around when that war began, things today would have been very different.”

Author's Notes:

So yeah, Undertale... don't act like you never thought about it!

This will only last two or three more chapters then a new world will be chosen that's non typical Disney/ non Disney/ whatever else you guys comment.

Fast Moving To The Barrier

Rune, the kid, whose name turned out to be Frisk, and myself were ready to head off. Toriel was going to stay in the ruins until we called on the phone she gave Frisk. How phones work down here I have no idea. We left to the rest of the Underground through a doorway Toriel had in her basement, and Rune and I promised not to let any harm come near Frisk.

For safety measures, I gave Frisk a Keyblade also, making a total of four out of seven wielders. Frisk’s Keyblade was… odd. It had white wings as the grip, the blade was eight colored hearts, red, light blue, orange, blue, purple, green, yellow, then red again. The tip was a black wing crossed with a red knife. It’s name was Soul Capacity.

When we walked out the door, we were in a snowy forest. I’m not gonna lie, Rune, Frisk and I spent a good three hours just throwing snowballs and building snowmen. When we finally moved on, we walked over a large stick. As we walked on-

Snap!

I turned around. The massive stick was broken into pieces. That’s… worrying. I kept my guard up, someone is following us. We found some kinds… barricade on a bridge? Who makes a barricade like this? You can walk right through it.

“Hey there pal. Don’t you know, how to greet a new friend? Turn around, and shake my.” Despite the fact that voice sounded like it rose from the depths of hell itself… I just turned around and shook the bony hand of, the surprisingly short, monster who was behind us. The sound of a deflating whoopee cushion rang in the air. “hey, hey. the old whoopee cushion in the handshake trick. clasic. Hey, i’m Sans, Sans the skeleton.”

“Clasic? It’s new to me.” I said.

“you must not see a lot of comedy guy. so what brings folks like you into the Underground?”

“My wife and I are looking for some more people to open the barrier around this place. With me, Rune, Frisk, and Toriel in the Ruins waiting for our call, that’s five out of seven.”

“and how do you plan on opening the barrier? last time i checked, only seven human souls can open it.”

I summoned X. “Keyblades can open anything. I think we just need seven wielders and we can bypass that.”

Sans looked at the X-blade, almost like he’s seen it before. “huh… maybe. so can you just give those things to anyone?”

“The Keyblades choose their wielders. Are you asking to become one of the seven?”

Sans looked thoughtful. “maybe not me… but my brother… no, no i’ll do it. these things seem… dangerous and he’s… well he has big dreams but…”

“He’s a pushover?”

“something like that. so how’s it work? does the one that chooses me just… appear like that one did?”

“Yeah, that’s about right.” Alright, now who want’s the skeleton guy? I held out my hand and a Keyblade appeared. “Fatal Crest? Didn’t see that coming, though I guess it fits you.”

As I handed Sans Fatal Crest, he was just… holding it. “wow… guess my break is gonna have to be longer than usual. heh... so when are we gonna… ya know, open it?”

“We’ll need two more people to make seven wielders. Any ideas on who?”

“well, there’s Undyne. She’s captain of the royal guard, and king Asgor. good luck with Undyne though, she might not listen right away…”

“Thanks for the help. If you got a number we can call you when the time is right.”

“sure.” Sans entered his number into Frisk’s phone.

Frisk took a quick liking to Sans… as did Rune and I. He’s a nice enough guy, and when we ran into his brother… I tried so hard not to laugh. Since Sans brother Papyrus is a human hunting fanatic, he would likely try and catch us. Frisk hid behind a conveniently shaped lamp, Rune just played in the snow since the monsters here confuse her as one of them, and I put on my armor and stood next to Frisk.

I tried so hard not to laugh at how Papyrus didn’t get Sans hints to look at the lamp, or me. He left and soon after Sans asked us to entertain his brother, and we agreed. We ran into them and Sans managed to get Papyrus to think he was looking at the rock a little further ahead of us. This was going to be a pleasant world.

We spent a long time in the town of Snowdin, just generally messing around. A few Heartless showed up, but they were dealt with. Frisk managed to quickly befriend Papyrus when we not looking, and Rune and I were waiting in the livingroom of the “Skeleton Brothers” home with Sans sitting across from us. “So Sans,” I said, gaining his attention. “How do you know about Keyblades?”

“... normally, i’ll play off those questions… but i feel i can safely say you two aren’t from this world.”

“We aren’t. So how do you know?”

“as you can guess by my reaction i’ve seen a Keyblade before. this is secret, even from the king, but back during the war some humans wielded these things against us monsters. i know this because my father… was studying the one we recovered. after a while of messing around with it he wanted to try and make one, and that’s when things went wrong fast.”

“What happened?” Rune asked.

“he just… touched it and he started acting crazy. kept rambling on about darkness, and ‘ever darker’ whatever that meant. he eventually lost it completely and wanted to enter darkness. he went into The Core, and used that thing to open… something that swallowed him.”

“... That Keyblade must have either been incompatible with him, or it was corrupted. Did it look rusted?” I said.

“no, it looked in perfect condition. how could it be corrupted?”

“Keyblades are either made from light, or darkness. They may choose their wielders, but it’s the wielders that do with them as they see fit. If it was corrupted, then that means it’s last wielder’s heart was lost to darkness. There might not have been any hope for his salvation.”

“and my old man?”

“Not sure. Those that enter the realm of Darkness don’t find a way out easy without giving into it. It all depends on him at that point.”

We spent about two days in Snowdin, mainly having fun and solving Papyrus’s puzzles. We had to move on though, and that's when we found the road to Waterfall… where we ran into who I guessed was Undyne. She stood on the land away from the bridge, throwing magic spears at us.

It was easy to block them, and I didn’t want to fight her unless necessary. Her spears were slow, so we just dodged as we could, until she somehow got ahead of us. “Stop running and fight humans!” She yelled as a wall of spears appeared behind her.

I’m getting serious flashbacks to the Xalden fight. “Rune, Frisk, I got this.” I walked forward, and a wall of spears separated me and them. “So, what you got?”

She wielded a spear and rushed in for an attack. I met her spear and crossed it with X. Should I give her a Keyblade during the fight, or after?

Your call.

Well, it will make things interesting. Alright then, who wants the knight! In my free hand, Ends of The Earth appeared… Okay that was unexpected. Using Ends I attacked, making her jump away, then I threw it at her. “It’s yours.”

Undyne looked down at it. After a bit, she picked it up. “This magic is unlike any I’ve seen before. It seems powerful as well, why just give it?”

“Ends of The Earth chose you. I just hand the Keyblades over to their chosen wielders. With you that now makes six. One more wielder and you all can be freed.”

“That’s a lie! Only seven human souls can open the barrier!”

“Seven locks, seven keys. It’s a better alternative to murder in my opinion.” Undyne flinched. “So, you know what you would have to do if I didn’t offer an alternative path. I suppose it’s understandable to help others… but If I didn’t come here… would you really do it? Kill a sinless child, would you be able to live with that blood on your hands and their terrified face engraved into your mind if you did do it?”

“You talk as if from experience! Have you killed?”

“No… I have never killed, but I’ve seen enough murder and corpses to fill the Devil’s remaining nights with nightmares! I couldn't do anything then, but now that I can I am offering help away from this path. Besides, even if the Keyblades don’t work, I know a way that will work without a doubt.”

“And how can I trust you?”

“Two of your own kind already do. You are a peaceful people, don’t lose that innocence just because you don’t wanna try something that might not work. Sans and Troiel are waiting for us to reach the king, will you help or will you fall into your own darkness?”

Undyne was silent for a time. The spear walls disappeared, and she turned around. “I guess you’ll need an escort to king Asgore. Sans and his brother are good friends, and Toriel was our old queen before she left Asgore… Besides, I think he would want to hear about this… possible alternative. I’ll take you as far as New Home, our capital, but I’ll go on ahead while you just walk through.”

“Any reason in particular?”

“Non that I wanna talk about.”

That tone of voice… “Someone you like?”

Somehow her armor cheeks blushed. “I, I just wanna show her the cool sword you gave me! That’s all!”

“A her, wow. Well it’s your love life. Tell you what, after this barrier is gone, how about we spar? Would like to fight for real when you get the hang of your Keyblade.”

Undyne removed her helmet, revealing her fish/human like head… so some kinda anthro mermaid… perana girl? She had a sharp toothed grin that kinda reminded me of Chrysalis. “Sure, I’ll win to. That’s what a True Hero does.”

True Heros aren’t overconfident, or cocky, but I like her spirit.

Author's Notes:

Sorry I'm not sticking to the story line, but I promise, there will be a boss fight, well two, during the next chapter. i did wanna make this a bit longer, but I couldn't think of how, plus I kinda forgot majority of the game.

Dreemurr

As we made it to New Home we ran into a… well, a T.V. show host killer robot… that’s literally what it was. Rather than fight it, I managed to keep it still long enough to use X on it to shut down it’s body, locking them away… as it turned out, all the robot was, was some kinda pink ghost monster with goals of stardom. I told him I’ll unlock his body so long as he swears he won’t attack us, and he agreed.

With that done we moved onward. We ran into Undyne’s love interest and that’s when Rune just took over. She dragged Undyne, and her lover-yet-to-be Alphes into what was a locked room, and they talked… to which Undyne tried to run away only to leave claw marks on the ground outside the door… twelve times as she was dragged back in. I didn’t dare ask Rune what she talked to them about, but the fact their faces were both hot pink gave me a pretty good idea. We debated giving the robot/ghost, Mettaton, a Keyblade, but decided against it. Mainly because he would likely hurt himself, and others, if he had one.

I may be trying to rebuild the Keyblade Wielders, and give all the Keyblades wielders, but I think some exceptions can be made.

After finally reaching the castle, we gave the others a call and waited in the Judgement hall… this place just gave me chills.

“hey.” Sans said as he walked with his brother Papyrus. “Pap wanted to tag along. that alright?”

“Sure.” I said.”You’re the first ones here somehow. Use a ‘shortcut’?”

“you know me, always looking for ways to do less. so you managed to get Undyne on our side? that had to be hard.”

“We just had a little fight, and Rune gave her and Alphes a talk… that left them both pink faced.”

“SHE MUST HAVE HAD THEM RUNNING WHILE THEY WERE TALKING.” Papyrus said, making me snicker. He’s way to innocent minded for his age.

“You all waited up?” Undyne said, holding hands with Alphes.

“Yeah, just gotta wait for Toriel and then head off.” I said. I looked at Frisk… who seemed fixated on one area in particular of the hall. “You alright kid?”

To my surprise, Frisk pulled out his Keyblade. “... Chara?”

We all nearly fell over. Frisk didn’t speak a word at all before… His lifted his Keyblade, and a portal opened… not like ones to other worlds though. Honestly it looked more like a tear more than a portal.

Something is coming through.

Good or bad?

Dark.

“Something bad is coming through there.” I summoned X, Sans, Undyne, and Rune did the same.

“BROTHER?” Papyrus asked.

“just keep back bro, for once in my life, i got this.”

After a bit… a kid, dressed in a green and white sweater, similar to Frisk’s, wearing cloth shorts and boots walked out… with Core behind him.

“What are you doing here!” I demanded.

Even though I couldn’t see it, I could feel his smirk behind that mask. He kneeled down to the kid. “Test Subject one. Chara Dreemurr.”

“What did you do to that child!”

“... Get them.” The child attacked, very fast, and Core jumped back into the portal as it disappeared.

Chara only had a knife, but when his attach met my block. It sent a wave of dark energy that I’m sure the whole Underground felt. Chara began laughing. “FiNaLLy, soMEtHinG NeW!”

That voice… he’s talking like how my darkness did… before I made peace with it. X, PLEASE tell you you have something!

Just on, and it’s not gonna be fun.

I’m gonna hate myself for this. I pushed forward with our crossed blades, once they slid off each other, I spin kicked Chara. He was sent flying, but flipped midair and landed on his feet. And here I thought I was the only I could do that when I was ten. So what is it X?

Each Keyblade has their own ability, mine is called, Rejected Darkness.

Sounds nasty. Sans joined in, shooting magic bones and some kinda… dog skulls that shoot energy beams… okay that’s just plain cool.

Well, it works by the wielder stabbing me into the opponent's heart, and sending a wave of light directly into their heart. The extra light will either balance out the heart, or expel it completely.

So I just gotta get in close… Think I can manage.

Chara was attacking Sans with speed that I could barely see at, and Sans was dodging all of them. Some ‘lazy bones’. When Sans called out his blasters again, I hopped on one and used it to ride in close. Just take care of this X. As Chara was dodging, I jumped off from above him. I went in for a quick strike, but Chara just grabbed the tip of X. “Wha?!”

I saw his hand start to bleed… black. “DiD yOu knOW mY BloOd iS BlAcK?” Undyne went in for an attack, and sideswiped Chara, causing him to crash into one of the pillars.I ran in for another attack, this time, he was cornered and I managed to strike him.

A wave of light flowed from X into Chara, and Chara started screaming. After a bit, he collapsed. “He’ll be alright?”

“His heart is balancing out. Majority of the darkness in int was already his own… For now, he will sleep til his heart readjusts to all the light.”

“Dude, what happened to your voice?” Undyne asked.

“The voice speaking is me, the X-blade. Zeke and I have a… unique connection.”

“Don’t show off X.” I said, regaining control of my voice. “... Frisk, how did you know this kid? You said his name before that portal opened?”

Frisk walked up to Chara. “He’s… my friend. When I fell, I called out to someone for help… and he came. He helped me, he was watching us, but It seemed only I could hear and see him. When we got here, he disappeared, but I could feel him, only he seemed… scared. Then… well, you know the rest.”

“Sorry I’m late.” We all turned around and saw Toriel as she entered. “Did I miss… anything…” She walked over to Chara. “C… Chara… my child?” She was crying. “H… how?”

“Not completely sure… all I know, is that he’ll be fine when he wakes up.” I said, patting her as she held Chara. I looked at Chara’s hand, it was still bleeding, but his blood was red now. What was that… black blood? “I’ll go talk with Asgore. Lots of things haven’t made any sense, and I know he has answers.”

I walked into the throne room, where I saw Asgore, sitting on his throne surrounded by yellow flowers. “So, human, you made i-”

“Cut the crap Asgore, If you're any kind of king then hear me out.” He looked like he wanted to say something, but he let me continue. I summoned X. “Seven human mages imprisoned your people behind this barrier, now, two humans, four monsters, and one pony are going to free them. Will you be the fourth monster or will you resort to murder?”

Asgore sat there silent for a time. “In total, we already have six human souls… and each one gathered was a stain on my morals, and a regret in my heart… you are blunt, yet honest in your words. Becoming the seventh would be one step towards my own redemption.”

Asogre’s Keyblade appeared, and I tossed it to him. Unbound, redeem him.

We all made it to the barrier, and as I figured, all seven of us opened it. Well then… that was easy. As we made it to the surface, we were greeted by a sunset… and the soldiers I called. “Hey Zeke. Leon said as he walked up. “The Heartless have been dealt with. So, how was it in there?”

“The Heartless seem really hell bent on getting the the people that were trapped behind this barrier.” I looked over to Asgore. “Are you willing to stay and help fight them, or what?”

“I think it would be best if those unable or not strong enough were someplace safe.” He replied.

“Then we take them to Daybreak Empire and if they wish to fight, they will be given Keyblades and enrolled into the training programs. There’s still lots of room back home… so who’s coming?”

“I will, “ Toriel said. “Chara needs to be somewhere safe, and I don’t want Frisk to be in any danger.”

“I… have some things to tend to here first before I head with you guys.” Alphes said.

“I’m staying to fight.” Undyne said. “I wanna clean house here.”

“I’m coming to.” I looked down, and saw that talking flower at my feet.

“How long have you been there?” I ask, half tempted to stomp on him.

“I’ve been watching you since you got to the Underground. Then… Chara…”

“You know him?”

“He’s my brother!”

“... you… who were you before you became this?”

“... Asriel…”

“Oh, so those notes I found in Alphes secret lab were on you then. That explains it.”

“You wha?!” Alphes said.

“You should destroy things you don’t want people to find. Either way, if Flo… Asriel is a Nobody now, then his heart must be somewhere out there… question is, where did it go?”

“What is that anyway, a Nobody?” Asriel asked.

“A being without a heart. From what I figure, Monsters aren’t meant to live on after death, and since a Heartless wasn’t involved in what happened, or so I’m guessing, then his heart… or soul, you all call it, might be gone… Any ideas X?”

“Well, we might be able to clone him a heart… though I’ve only ever seen that happen once.” Everyone gasped, even Asriel.

“How do we pull that off?”

“Much like with how when a child is born, they are related to their parents, so is the heart related to the parents hearts. A heart can regrow itself when a small piece is removed, but only if one piece of light and darkness are removed, that’s how God was able to forge me and you didn’t go into a coma.”

“That makes sense. How risky is it?”

“Well, getting the parts from the parents hearts and mixing them together is the easy part, the hard part will be waiting to so if the new heart will reject the body.”

“You did this before?”

“Duh, back with my first wielder. I’ll need you to lend me full control of your body though.”

“Alright, three hours tops, any more and I’ll knock your block off.”

“That would hurt you to.”

“Like I care. Well, let’s get this over with.”

I opened my eyes. I was in Daybreak Empire hospital… I was standing over a goat kid in the same clothes as Chara. Both the goat kid and Chara were on the bed. Any time over?

Had fifteen minutes to spare. Asgore and Toriel are resting. The new heart accepted the body, now we just wait for it to adjust and with the memories Flowy had, Asriel well be like how he was before this happened.

Good. Glad I now know this… hey X, can a heart grow from just a light and dark part of itself?

It would take years, but yes. Why?

Just… curious.

To Explore Nothing

The following days where an adjustment. Chara and Asriel woke up and were readjusting to… well, being alive. Chara had no memories of what Core did to him, and honestly that relieved me. This new information involving regrowing a person’s heart might be just what we need. If I can somehow get to the place between light and darkness, where the Nobodies are born, and bring a Heartless, would all of the Nobodies go for it, or just the one who’s heart is within it?

Any ways on getting there X?

Not really. Not much is known about Nothingness, but getting there can only be done by a Nobody as far as I know. It isn’t exactly a realm, yet it’s endless like light and darkness.

Then that leaves a few options. We could try and find a Nobody, and use it to go there, but I’m not sure that would work. Maybe it’s too risky…. Damn it, we finally have a possibility of getting the people lost to darkness back, and we have no means to get to the place that can pull it off.

Noble actions aren’t easy to pull off. Maybe going to another world will take your mind off of things?

I dunno. I guess I’m just getting restless.

Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on my office door. “It’s Cid, open up!”

I rolled my eyes. “Enter Cid.” Cid came in, looking a little shaken. “You alright?”

“Not entirely. Some of the teams sent to rebuild the rest of the world went into the castle, where that jackass that killed everyone was, and they found notes… I’m gonna have nightmares for months…”

“Where are they now?”

“Notes are in my lab, but that’s not why I came. We found something…” Cid pulled out a Keychain… it was a yellow eye that looked kinda crazy. “When someone tried to place it on their Keyblade, things went to hell fast. It rained chocolate milk from cotton candy clouds, and the floors turned to soap! And it turned my underwear into a fish!”

I walked up and took the Keychain. “Well that’s odd. X, which Keyblade does this belong to?”

“Uh, none. I’ve never seen this Keychain before.”

“Really, then what is it?”

“A… I have no idea. It has to go to a Keyblade, but none of our siblings have a Keychain like this. We may have to make the body from scratch.”

“How do you do that?”

“A Keyblades body isn’t really all that complicated, it can be made from anything really, the Keychain is where all of our power and consciousness are stored. Once the two are connected the Keychain will change to weapon it’s attached to to look like it should.”

“It’s that easy?” Cid asked.

“That only works if the Keychain has no body. This guy might have just reacted when it attached to an already owned body.”

“So when a wielder switches out the Keychain… the body is borrowed?” I ask.

“That’s about right.”

I looked around, and spotted a sword with a slot for an accessory at the bottom or the handle. “Here goes nothing.” I say as I place the Keychain on it. At first nothing happens, then the sword is engulfed in a dark aura, and changed. When it was done, it looked… odd.

“Anyone there?”

Where the, where am I?!

Relax, what’s you name?

Discord. What happend to my body! Why can’t I move!

You’re a Keyblade… where have I heard that name before?

I am, was, I was a spirit of chaos. Fluttershy managed to befriend me and… wait, those silver men! What happened!

Calm down Discord! Fluttershy is fine, but majority of Equestria was… gone...

... Is the one who did it… are they dead?

Finished him personally.

Good. How am I a… you called me a Keyblade, what is that?

Cid left and I explained everything to Discord with X explaining some of the more… advanced information.

That’s about it. Everything that’s happened and what you now are… though a living being turned into a Keyblade, and here I thought Zeke was the only one to become a Keyblade.

Then why does he still have a body?

Our father, and maker, Kingdom Hearts turned him into a human Keyblade, you were turned body, soul, mind, and heart, into one. That bastard that nearly killed this world must have known some dark stuff to pull that off.

Am I going to be stuck like this? Can I even use magic?

Maybe, but maybe it has to be cast like a spell. I stood up and pointed Discord at the wall. “Here goes nothing. Ice!” A blast of ice hit the wall, freezing it over a bit.

Well, it’s not exactly the same as what I used to do, but I guess this will have to be trial and error. So, X can talk through you, could I?

Probably, what for?

I just want to let Fluttershy and the others know I’m okay… also… so you’re married to Fluttershy, sunbutt, moonbutt, Sparkle, Rainbow, Chrysalis, and two others I can’t remember?

Was a surprise, but I learned to love them. Now I can’t imagine life without them.

I guess I can live like this so long as Fluttershy is alright… do me a favor though...

What?

... could you name a child after me?

… Let’s let Fluttershy and the others know about you first.

I let Discord talk though me, and it was rather emotional. Fluttershy was a mix of sad, happy, and scared for her friend, the others were worried. So was I. I knew Core could do this, that fight at Olympus Coliseum proved his Keyblade forging abilities, but that was different. Yellow Core changed into a Keyblade at will, Discord is stuck like this, and he was a reality bending demigod of sorts. This is bad beyond words.

After the talk was over, Discord swore he’s keep what happened to him, from happening to others. He agreed to become my second Keyblade, and since I can activate his magic through spell casting, it would work out since normally I can’t use magic. I also decided to try out all the things I could do with Discord in terms of magic.

We were in the snowy lands just outside Daybreak Empire’s border. So far, cure, fire, ice, gravity, stop(finally, gonna do that to Huxley next time I see him) and a few others worked without fail. Should we try something more… unusual?

Please do, I’m dying to make something abnormal.

I pointed Discord up. “... Cake!” I shouted the first random thought in my head… and a rather large cake fell from the sky. “... well that worked…”

I hope it’s chocolate cake!

Perhaps we should try and use Discord’s… unique magic and cast a spell to take us somewhere. Specifically, Nothingness.

That would be?

The place between light and dark. Where beings that shouldn’t exist are born. I pointed Discord to the empty air in front of me. “... Portal to Nothingness.” I say, as a beam of light shoots from Discord, and it opens a grey portal. “That actually worked?!”

That felt tingly. I like it!

Well, I may be breaking house rules, but technically I’m going ‘nowhere.’ I walked into the portal, and found myself in the same final boss area of Kingdom Hearts two, the FINAL boss battle against Xemnas. “Well… this place looks weird.”

I could have some real fun here If I still had a body.

Well, time to put my theory to the test. I managed to summon a Soldier Heartless… and things went to hell fast. Countless Dusk Nobodies appeared. Oh fuck this! I disbanded the Heartless and ran back through the portal. When I got out, it closed. Well, that answers that.

So they just want a heart, they don’t care if it’s theirs or not. Animals!

They barely have enough function to attack, and move. When a heart is near they go crazy.

“Well, we still learned something. If I cast it as a spell, Discord’s magic will cast… seemingly anything.”

Hello, spirit of chaos, remember… er, former spirit of chaos, but still.

“Then we might have a trump card against Core. Finally, we have something he doesn’t.”

A reality bending crazy Keyblade?

“Exactly.”

Author's Notes:

Discord's text is green, cause it's Discord.

Relaxation

I was taking a nap, cuddling Luna. I handed X to Button, and Discord to Dinky… I can only imagine her room might be nothing more than Candy by now… though there was someone else in bed with Luna and I… Toriel decided to… ‘stick around’ since Chara, Asriel, and Frisk all seemed to like me and got along with the others fine… Long story short, the wedding to make her an official member of the family is in a month… I only agreed because A, Frisk is an amazing kid. He doesn’t fight when sparring with the others, he blocks and dodges. No one has yet to land a hit on him. And B, I wanted to make sure Chara and Asriel were alright still. After everything I was told what happened to them… they went through hell.

Toriel shifted. She was hugging me, her chest against my back… so fluffy… Damn it! I heard Luna groan as she started to wake up. “What time is it?” She asked sleepily.

“Ten in the morning.” I replied.

“Oh… Things have gotten a tad slow, haven’t they?”

“How so?”

“It's been awhile since Toriel decided to join our family, and about half a week since Discord appeared. I guess I just expected something else to happen already.”

“Maybe I can look at the world records, see if any of them we can take a family visit to?”

“That sounds nice.”

I got up, got dressed, and went to pick up Discord and X. As I expected, there was large piles of Candy in Dinky’s room… I told her hide it well, and share with her siblings.

I like Dinky. She’s fun, random, and cute.

Glad to hear. I picked up X from Button. He liked duel wielding, and went into my office. Lots of files had been added since last night, and it will only grow if I don’t go through them. Only down side. I picked up a file.

Scouter: David
World: Afterworld

Word has human inhabitants, though it seems spirits exist here as well. When they appeared, I was met with hostility until I summoned my Keyblade, and they seemed to have calmed down and were passive since. I found my body began to fade, but a quick, and overpriced, meal managed to restore my body from fading.

That information was given by a boy, who was also a spirit, named Haku River. He seemed more friendly than the other spirits, and informed me he was trying to change the old says, so a few humans at a time could enter and walk among the spirits. His goal seems to be a mixing of humans and spirits living together.

While many spirits were rude, I was allowed the services to the Bathhouse, as a small section was made for the rare event a human like myself wandered in and had to wait til sunrise to leave, as at night a river filles around the ‘town’ and a whole other world also seems to exist within this world. I talked to Haku River, and the owner of the bathhouse, Yubaba, who was the most rude, about a possible meeting and contract, but all she seemed to care about was running the bath house, and gold.

Thankfully they accepted munny, as it is gold in a way, and many of the staff treated me better in the bathhouse. Once the sun was up I was able to leave.

You know this place Discord?

I wish. A bathhouse for spirits, I would have gotten so clean and socialized all the time there.

Wonder how they’ll treat us?

The ride there was rather short. I had Celestia with me and I landed us outside the, what I guessed, was the bathhouse. We were met by a boy in a white outfit with dark green or black hair. “Another from the outside world?” He asked.

“Yeah, one of my scouters was here.” I replied.

“Ah, you must be Zeke, David said you might come. Odd, you don’t smell like a human?”

“You can tell that by smell?”

“We spirits have many ways of telling what’s what, but smell is the most used.”

“What do I smell like?” Celestia asked.

The boy, who must be Haku River, took a sniff… then got down on his knees and bowed. “It’s an honor for a demigod to visit our humble bathhouse.”

“There is no need for that… what’s your name?”

He got up. “Haku River, though Haku works as well.” I was right. “Please tell me, as a demigod, what can you do?”

“I move the sun on my world, and my sister moves the moon.”

“Are you seeking relaxation in our bathhouse?”

“We were wondering if that was okay actually. I wasn’t sure about me, but what about our human children?” I asked.

Haku pondered for a time. “Yubaba might have an issue with it. Even though many improvements have been made since long ago, she still holds onto the old ways.”

“How long ago did these changes take place, and why?”

“About eighty years ago, a human girl and her family wandered up to this place. Her parents ate food that was offerings to the spirits, and they were turned into pigs. The girl was made into a worker, in order to repay the bathhouse and the spirits for what her parents did. After some time, many got to like her, and she changed so much about our perceptions of humans. She was the only one to break free of Yubaba’s contracts, and then, she freed me. She and her parents returned to the human world… though, she did visit once after that. She was an adult then.”

“Sounds like you liked her.” Celestia teased.

Haku kept a straight face, but his cheeks rated him out. “Well, anyway. You and your kin, including the humans, should be welcome here so long as you pay.”

“Celestia, you get the others, I wanna talk to this, Yubaba.” I asked as Celestia nodded, and got on her glider and flew off. “So is she available?”

“Please, follow me.”

Yubaba was a rather… unique person, in both attitude and appearance. She sat at her desk as I sat in a chair in front of it. Jewels and objects of precious value were all over the place. “So,” She spoke. “A human who has become a spirit. Well, a weapon anyway. You and those two humans will be allowed to have the services of the bathhouse, so long as payment is upfront for each member, and please pay for any and all food consumed.”

“Of course.” I pulled out my munny bag. I was carrying about 78k in munny… how it all fits in that, thank Twilight. “Will this cover it?”

I tossed her the bag, and her eyes widened. “This will do more than enough. So, now that that is out of the way, I suppose Haku told you about the place, and my general distaste for humans?”

“Yes, I was wondering why you have this distaste for them?”

“Frankly, it’s the fact they don’t know how to leave well enough alone. When Chihiro came here, I expected her to be like any other human that had the misfortune to find themselves here. In the end, I was made a fool of, and a legend went on about this place. It was supposed to keep humans away from here, but we have been getting two or three humans here a year since fifteen years ago.”

“Humans as a race have short lifespans. Not enough gets passed on, or the next generation wants to see the truth for themselves before taking the world of elders. Humanity can be… well stupid, largely, but we make it work for us.”

“You’re a weapon, and akin to a spirit. Yet you still call yourself a human?”

“Being human is all I know, and I won't trade that for anything.”

Yubaba shrugged. “Well, if that’s how you feel. So, how did you humans get ahold of spirit weapons like those giant keys?”

“Keyblades. They are made from either light or darkness. They choose their wielders, and contain great power.”

“Enough that when that human earlier appeared, and summoned it, it completely cloaked his sent. You are dangerous, but you decide to help as many as you can, why?”

“They call you a witch, what horrors have you seen?”

Yubaba looked at me curiously. “I’ve seen my fair share, why?”

“I’ve seen murder, death, violence, and evil since I was born. Until I got this power, I only could help it, even though I did very little, and I still was marked for death. Now that I have the Keyblades, I don’t want anyone to see the things I’ve seen. I will give the power to those who need it, to protect what they care about.”

Yababa sighed. “Well, it’s noble, but a fool's goal.”

“Then I will die a fool, dragging the evil with me.”

“... you really are still just a human.”

“And proud.”

She smiled. “Well, I suppose that can’t be helped. I suppose you're wondering about a few things?”

“A few. Why do the bodies of humans disappear without eating some food after sunset?”

“When this place was made, powerful spirits wanted the spirits that came here to be safe from humans that hunted us back then. I suppose Haku was right in that regard though, these humans are innocent of the crimes of their ancestors. It would be like hating a new born baby cause it’s parents are criminals.”

I’m not sure if she was referring to me or not when saying that? “If this is all, I guess I’ll go see if my family has arrived yet. It was nice speaking Yubaba.”

“Please, come back whenever. Send those documents and I’ll sign and with conditions,” She held the munny pouch for me to see. “And bring lots of spending cash.”

I chuckled. “Sure.”

WIth all the munny I gave Yubaba, she had us in the largest bath tub they had. Large plates of food were constantly offered, and often refused. No one can eat a whole pig, especially one THAT big. While the adults were all nude in the giant tub, the kids had swimsuits on and were in the tub across from us. This bath water was really relaxing though, and this world had no Heartless. For once a relaxing day.

While Toriel was… keeping hidden under the water, which was reasonable, she was new and at most we kissed so far, the others, save for fluttershy who was bathing the twins in a small wooden bathtub, were splashing each other like it was a day at the beach.

When we finally got out of the bathtubs we went to explore the town some. There were games, mostly there were tea shops and food stalls. Spirits like to eat apparently. There was a game where the goal was to use some kinda paper net to catch fish before the water broke the net. Most of us didn’t get anything, but Diamond Tiara managed to catch three goldfish, well, spirit fish, so they were magic.

A few other games were archery, to which I got everyone a prize. Thanks dad. Lastly we played a game of combat. Luna entered this. The goal was to use bamboo swords to defeat your opponent, and you win a rather packed box of gold. Luna effortlessly defeated all other challengers, and claimed the gold for herself.

The bathhouse had rooms for overnight guests, which we were, and we went to bed. I was around five or so when Toriel woke me up. “Zeke.” She whispered to me, cuddling me like she did this morning.

“Yeah?” I ask, sleepy.

“I’m sorry if I‘m not as… forward as the others.”

“Don’t be. You're new to this, group marriage thing, plus your dead children just came back to life. I’m just surprised you decided to join.”

“Yes, Chara, and Asriel I loved them dearly, and it still feels like a dream that they are back. You performed a miracle for me.”

“I just had X take over, he’s the one that did all the work.”

“True, but you could have denied him to take control of you, or killed Flowey when you first encountered him. You saved our whole race, and are helping us co-exist with the humans on our world, and… you’re just doing so much.”

“Everyone who’s helping knows what it feels like to lose their home because they have. I don’t want that to change, I wanna get all the lost worlds back, and make sure every world among the stars can co-exist. It’s an impossible dream, but so far everything that’s happened to me has been impossible, so I’m not letting it go.”

“You really are a godsend.” She kissed my cheek.

Hah! Truer than you’d think Tori.

A Day In The Life of Rumble

Author's Notes:

This chapter will be told from Rumble's point of view. Please enjoy.

School, the one thing I didn’t miss about life before the Nobodies showed up. All my combat and gym classes are done with for the year, it’s just the academics left really. I sighed, lifting my head up off my desk to look at the board. Mama Toriel was my math teacher to boot, so it was embarrassing as well as boring when the lessons started.

The bell rang, and everyone got ready to leave. “Remember class.” Mama, er, Mrs. Toriel spoke. “Tomorrow will be a half day, for the field trip to the newly rebuilt area’s of Daybreak outside the Empire borders. So get your cameras ready.”

Everyone left, but I stayed behind. “How far back into Equestria have they rebuilt?” I ask Mama Toriel.

“They just reached what used to be Manehattan, They managed to make a small town just outside, there’s a hospital they rebuilt , and there are still plenty of canned and preserved food goods that can be eaten. Majority is sent here, but more than enough is there. I think there’s also farms?”

“Cool, so are we just gonna look at the stuff?”

“Actually, your father figured this would be a good opportunity to help rebuild, so you’ll all team up into groups of three try to rebuild, scavenge, or clean up the mess.”

“Cool, I think I’ll scavenge.” I left, heading for my last class then I can finally go home. If I rebuild I could make a house someone could live in… then again, those survival/building games I’ve played before didn’t end well… Scavenging seems more my ally, run or fly around everywhere looking for things to help rebuild, or something that’s needed. Cleaning is just boring… Scavenge it is without question.

“Hey Rumble!” I heard Scoot’s voice from behind. Sure enough, she was there when I turned around. “You get the science homework done last night? I kinda… forgot to do mine…” She said with a nervous grin.

“What did you do?”

“... ate candy with Dinky…”

“That’s a pile larger than her doorway!”

“I never said I ate it all with her! … just a… three handfuls…”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. We have the same class, so just copy before Ma- Mrs. Sparkle takes it.”

She looked at me. “Why are you so embarrassed to call them our moms at school?”

“... I just don’t like it…”

“You saw, WAY too many bad school comedies back when.”

We made it to class, and Scoot’s started copeing as fast as she could. She was about halfway done when Mrs. Sparkle spoke. “So class, as you know you are heading to the currently ruins of Manehattan. The city itself was an amazing place before, but as you see it now is nothing but a shadow of what it was. The current areas that have been searched are marked with the spray paint image of a crown, those marked for exploration are marked with a spray paint keyhole, and obviously those out of reach of current exploration have no markings.”

A student raised their hand. “Yes Kathy?”

“How exactly are we gonna help rebuild?” She asked. Kathy was a well enough fighter, though, she lacked in magic and her grades were as bad as mine at times.

“Well, Cid and I have modified the use of Gummi ship building tech, to be used to make, repair, and help design buildings for those of you that want to rebuild a building. For the scavengers, you’ll be heading with assigned recon men to explore areas marked for exploration, but you as a group will pick where to explore. Lastly, the cleaners will be gathering all broken items, such as furniture, and other things as such, to scrap and separate into metal to melt down, and parts that can still be used.”

Scoot’s handed me my homework from under our large desk.. “Thanks.” She whispered.

“Lastly class, Recent news have reported that strange things have been seen by the ones sent to rebuild and explore. We are certain they aren't Heartless, but I feel the need to remind you all, keep your Keyblades out. Even if you don’t run into anything, the area is dangerous. If it’s the… Nobodies, stay in your group. Unlike Heartless, they tend to have a mind, and can use it. Now that that’s over with, time to hand in your homework from last night.”

Dinner time, not the end of the day, but my favorite part of it. Mama Care and Luna made meatloaf with large helpings of mashed potatoes and refried beans. “So are you kids excited for the trip to the construction sites?” Mama Chrysalis asked.

“Yeah!” Dinky replied. “I’m gonna rebuild a building.”

“I plan on scavenging.” Button said. “I wanna try and find something either really creepy or really cool.”

“Be safe while there Button.” Mama Care said.

“Yes mom.”

“What are you gonna do Diamond Tiara?” Dad asked.

“I think I’ll do clean up. I’ve been getting into macgyver, and I kinda wanna build something out of a bunch of junk.” She replied… Still can’t believe that’s the same girl who used to bully us in school.

“I’ll be with Tiara.” Snails said. “I think my clumsiness will help break the stuff apart.”

“That’s… one way to go at it.” Mama Celestia said… never in a million years did I think I’d ever call the princess of the sun and moon mom… “Scootaloo?”

“Gonna scavenge, like Button. Maybe we can team up Button?” Scoot’s said.

“That would be a good idea.” Button replied. “Rumble?” He asked me.

“Rumble told me he wanted to be a scavenger after class.” Mam Toriel said. “What about you three, Chara, Asriel, Frisk?”

“We’re gonna rebuild buildings.” Frisk said. “I wanna build a house.”

“I wanna rebuild a theater, you know, so the workers can relax after work.” Asirel said.

“I wanna rebuild a restaurant.” Chara said.

“It’s in groups, why not try and mix those together?” I ask.

“That could work.” Chara said.

“It would look cool!” Frisk replied.

My conversation with my parents were never like this, we did talk, but we watched TV also, so our attention was focused elsewhere… I miss my moms at times… Like Celestia and Luna, they were sisters, but both had bad luck with relationships. Then Mama Flitter had a relationship that ended… because she got pregnant with me… She didn’t hate me, she and aunty Cloudchaser both raised me, they both became my moms… Whoever my biological dad was can rot as a Heartless… I wonder if they’d go for joining Zeke like Toriel did? They were desperate enough back then, and when they come back that likely won’t have changed.

Everyone in class was riding our gliders to the site. Took about an hour, and two fifteen minute breaks after we cleared to frozen north, but we made it to the site. The area was a mix of rebuilding, and destroying. Guess they want it to look as good as new when everyone returns.

Everyone landed and I met up with Scoot’s and Button. “So how long are we gonna wait til we scavenge?” I ask.

“Gesh Rumble, we just got here. Wait a few minutes.” Scoot’s replied.

“What’s the hurry anyway Rumble?” Button asked.

“At first it was just to find cool stuff, but I wanna find what’s the workers have been seeing.” I answered, gaining a surprised look from the two. “Don’t tell me you aren’t wondering what it might be?”

“I’ll admit, it is weird, but why do you wanna find it so bad?”

“To be like dad. He saved our whole world, well, what was left of it, and is leading the rebuilding, and freed Mama Toriels people. I just think, even if we aren't his kids by blood, we have a right to follow in his example. This thing could be bad, and hurt the workers.”

“And you think we’d have a chance against it?” Scoot’s replied sarcastically.

“We held our own against those swarms of Nobodies before, this is probably just one thing, so it will be easy compared to that fight.”

Button and Scootaloo looked at each other. “Well, training simulations have been feeling easier with every win…” Button said.

“And Fighting whatever this is might be cool… and I could test out that new move I learned…” Scootaloo added.

“Then it’s settled. We’ll act excited, and try to ditch the guy we’re placed with. Once that’s done, we head off to the yet-to-be-explored area’s, and try to find it. If it doesn’t show within an hour, we can go back.” I stated.

“Fine, but if we get in trouble with moms and dad, it’s every kid for themselves.”

We were assigned to a recon man and he had us walking through the buildings marked to explore. We quickly split up, and each ran in different directions. It was easy to lose him, and we all met up far passed the marked buildings. “Too easy.” I said.

“One hour Rumble, let’s get going.” Scoot’s said.

We explored several buildings, found a few cool things, but nothing seemed to be around here. The hour was almost up, and we only found a few trinkets. “Maybe it was just some wild animal they were seeing?” Button suggested.

“I guess… I was hoping it was a monster or something we could fight.” I whined. We were ready to leave, just making it to the doorway of the lobby of some old public gym when…

“So fuzzy animals like to play warrior?” We all turned around, a man was there. His hair was short and a shining silver color, his eyes were a fierce yellow. He wore a black leather vest over a white t-shirt with a picture of a black crow on it, and navy jeans. He also wore fingerless black gloves with metal studs on the knuckles.

We all summoned our Keyblades. “Who are you?” I demanded.

“Call me Crow, so I take it you brats are some kinda Keyblade wielders in training?”

Well… it works for dad. I threw my Keyblade, making it into a Reflect Raid. He blocked it the first time, but the attack still was going, he didn’t block it the eight more times it went before it returned to me. “That’s about right.” I state with a grin.

The man, Crow, felt across his face… he had a small cut. He laughed. “Finally, those Foreteller weaklings didn’t even touch me last time.” He summoned some kinda sword that looked like a bat wing, with a blue eye where the handle and blade meet.

The fight began, and he was better with that sword than I thought. Whatever we didn’t dodge we blocked, and he did the same. The whole match seemed almost even, and we were three against him! Damn, we might be in trouble.

“Eat this!” Scoot’s said. She was floating in the air and her body looked like electricity was pulsating from her. She waved her Keyblade around and balls of electricity shot out it’s tip, all going towards Crow, some hitting.

Crow was knocked back, but managed to still stand. “Well that’s new. Never seen a Thunderstorm shotlock before.” He floated in mid air now. “Try a Dark Volley.”

Projectiles of darkness were shot from the tip of his sword. Thankfully we cast a Reflera in time, and the magic shield kept them from hitting us. “That all you got?!” I yelled as he dropped down on the ground.

There was a haze, and I was thrown against a wall. “Rumble!” Button yelled.

“You three are fun.” Crow said. “Sadly I think my ride is arriving.” A portal opened behind him… it was silver. A person in a chrome hooded coat walked out of it.

“Did you gather the data?” The hooded person asked.

“I got it, now let’s get out of here, that heart hurts from here.” Was he handicaped this whole time!? “Chow brats.” Crow and the person walked through the portal and it vanished.

“Damn it.” I said, hitting the wall behind me. “He was on a handi cap from the crystal heart… and we still barely matched him… You think he works for Core?”

Scootaloo and Button helped me up. “Whatever he was doing here, we gotta tell dad. The heart either is losing range, or can’t protect as well further away from the empire.” Scoot’s said.

“Great… we’re gonna be grounded, aren't we?” We all held our heads down… this hasn’t been a good day.

Parenting

There comes a point in every new parent's life where they must punish their kids… this was mine… and god I didn’t wanna do it. “You three ran off from the safe area, ran into one of CORE’S men, and are in so much trouble!” I yelled, my heart hurt to see their sad faces.

“We didn’t think-” Rumble tried to speak.

“Clearly not! I know the heart keeps this world safe from things like that, and now that I know that’s not fully true, I’m glad to know know rather than later, but you three could have been killed!”

“We still managed to beat him.” Scootaloo added.

“At the cost of Rumble breaking a rib!” I inhaled… the term ‘grounded’ in my family was being buried alive then digging your way out by hand… or with a spoon like I always carried with me. “Just… just go to your rooms… I’ll deliver your punishments later…”

They left with their heads hung low… and so did I. Damn it… parenting sucks. I walked into the bedroom, where all the girls were, and just dropped onto the bed. I felt someone rub my back. “So, what’s the verdict?” I heard Care ask.

“Undecided… I’ll deliver it later…” I replied, my voice muffled by my face planted onto the mattress.

“I hate punishing them too, but it needs to be done.”

“They only did it cause Rumble thought they had to prove they could be as good as me… I didn’t even do much…”

“You saved what’s left of this world, are leading efforts to rebuild it, and saved Toriel’s people from their imprisonment, and are helping them co-exist with the other inhabitants after that war most of the humans there don’t even remember… you call that nothing?” Luna asks.

“I just helped.”

“You always say that, but you help in ways no one else could have thought possible. You’re a hero Zeke.” Fluttershy says.

“I hate having an ego…”

“That aside, what will be their punishment? They ment well, but one was badly hurt. I think I hate this as much as Zeke does.” Twilight said.

“They still need to be punished.” Celestia said.

“Rumble is hurt though, isn’t that lesson enough for him?” Rainbow asked.

I shifted, now laying on my side. “It was his idea to do that… Maybe we can have them clean the house… the WHOLE house.”

“That would take them a month or more.” Chrysalis said. “Though it does seem fair. Should that be it?”

“I’ll take away their armors.” Twilight said. “The whole point of those things was to protect them when things start getting heated, not to go find a fight and forget all about them.”

“I guess that works… so how about when they have cleaned the whole house, they can get them back?”

“I suppose that’s fair.” Care said. “Though, I’m taking Button’s games away as well, until they’re done.”

“I guess Rumble and Scoot’s should have something of theirs taken away as well.” Rainbow said. “How about TV?”

“Sure.” I said, sadly…

“What did your parents do to punish you?” Rune asked.

“Buried me alive, and I had to dig back up.”

There was silence. “Alright, that’s out without question.” Care said, breaking the silence.

Button, Rumble, and Scootaloo’s punishment was delivered, and they seemed a bit relieved. Guess they expected worse. Dinner was like usual, even through those three were being punished they made a game out of cleaning the house. Whoever finished for the day first wins bragging rights for the rest of the day. I was glad they weren't upset.

Tomorrow came and I was in my office again, going through whatever was piled onto my desk last night, which wasn’t much. There was a knock at the door and Leon entered. “Sir?” He asked, taking a seat.

“Something happen?”

“Some strange new Heartless were spotted in Traverse Town. They were dealt with, but we managed to take photos of them first.” He handed me the photos, and what I saw made little sense.

“These aren't Heartless…” I say, looking over the images again.

“What are they?”

“Unversed. Creatures of negative energy given physical form.” How? Vanitas was destroyed, and returned to Ventus?

“Are they dangerous?”

“They upset the balance like Heartless do, but when destroyed, they return to the source of their creation. That can only be done if Someone had their light and dark of their heart separated via Keyblade. And only people with hearts of darkness can pull that off.”

“So our best bet to stop these things is to find whoever this… half a person is, and destroy them?”

“Yeah, reuniting the heart works too, but we’d have to know where his light half is.”

“So shall we treat the Unversed like we do the Heartless.”

“That would be best. They aren't as varied as Heartless, but they often attack in mass swarms.”

“I’ll tell the soldiers to keep their guard up, last thing we need is mass panic.”

Three… Two… One.

There was a loud, stomping noise from outside, and some screaming. Leon and I ran outside. When we got outside, there was a large Unversed attacking and knocking people aside… Iron Prisoner II… I never beat that thing in the game. “Leon, try and take care of that thing, the puppeteer must be somewhere.”

I ran through the city, large amounts of smaller Unversed were running around, but in a city of combat ready Keyblade wielders, it wasn’t much of an attack. I found… the exact description of the man the kids fought, standing in front of the castle. “Well, took your time.” He said.

“You…”

Oh...

Shit...

“Yeah, I don’t think-” I grabbed him by his head, and threw him… through two whole buildings. “What the?!” He yelled as he got out from the rubble.

I somehow made one giant leap over to him, I was too pissed to care. “You… broke… one of my sons ribs…” I summoned X and DIscord, and activated my armor.

I’ve never seen Zeke this mad before.

I didn’t even think he could get so mad.

“Look, they star-”

I swung with both X and Discord, he blacked, but dropped to the ground, where I stomped his head into the ground. “You.” I stomped again. “Don’t.” I stomped again. “Ever.” I stomped harder. “Harm.” I stomped again. “My.” I stomped, hearing a crack as I did. “Family!” I kicked him to the side, his face was bleeding… black… just like Chara before…

He got up, clearly hurt, and was wiping the ‘blood’ away. “The hell with this.” Before I could react, a DTD opened behind me, and he tackled me into it. When we came out, it looked like we were in… Ponyville, like Huxley’s, but the people were anthro… Devin’s world? … no, this feels different. When I stopped looking around, I followed saw him running away.

“Like hell!” I chased after him. He stopped to try and open the door to what looked like Rarity’s boutique from the show. I sparta kicked him through the door, knocking it down and rushing in and held him by his throat up against the wall. “Come near my family again and I will send you to oblivion!”

I threw him into another room, to which he looked at someone in what looked like the kitchen as I was walking there. “All yours.” He told the person in there, I entered.

I looked at the kitchen table… where yellow Core was… “... Yellow? Wait…” This was a trap! ”...crap…” I looked on the other side of the table and saw… memory Huxley? “... Well this is deja vu.”

Allies?

Ben took a deep breath. “So! How can I help you today?” He asks honestly, seeing the armored man.

“First off… the hell is she doing here?” The man asked.

“Before you suddenly burst in we were having a nice conversation before I had to fight her and her buddy.” The white cloaked being explains. “By the way it’s nice to meet you, name’s Ben.” He says with a nod.

“Zeke, and… I’m sorry, you look like something I fought in my Mark of Mastery exam.”

“Is it the white cloak?” Ben asks curiously.

“Yeah, how’d you guess?”

“As far as I know these cloaks only come in black, so if you said you saw something like me then it’s a little obvious.” He shrugs.

“Judging from your speech, you’re from earth also?”

“That is correct.” He nods. “And I’ve heard quite a bit about you my fine friend, being apart of some murder family yet being a nice guy travels fast.” He says, knowing ‘Yellow’ told him that but still.

Zeke was silent. “I’m gonna ask, are you with Core, or against them?”

“Well I’m supposed to be fighting against them so there’s that.” Ben shrugs. “Ms. Core here, or ‘Yellow’ as you called her, and her buddy Jet were supposed to be a little...test I suppose.” He says honestly. “But me and you have a lot to talk about...like a lot a lot.”

“Your time is up.” Yellow said, getting up and walking over the Jet.

“How did I miss him?” Zeke questioned.

“He’s half Invisible. That’s why.” He says in a half joking manner..

“Har har.” Zeke replies. “Well, in any case, this won’t be good.” He arched his back, and the Xehanort's guardian appeared. “Might as well go full out.”

“Can we at least move to somewhere less….populated? Please?” Ben asked, summoning his Duskblade and getting up, moving closer to Zeke while looking at his new opponents.

Yellow turned into a Keyblade, Jet wielding her. “Time to begin.” It was a haze, one swing and both Zeke and Ben were thrown through the wall of Rarity’s kitchen and rolled on the ground until they stopped.

“Well fuck.” Zeke said, getting up quickly.

“You don’t say?” Ben asked, raising his left hand and focusing, summoning Vexen’s shield and slightly surprising me that I still felt his keyblade in his other hand. “Thank god.” He muttered before getting up and readying himself.

“I’ll ask later.” Zeke said, summoning another Keyblade. “Discord, now or never.”

“Again, we have a lot to talk about.” He says, not really surprised to see Discord as a Keyblade considering a part of his heart was turned into the blade he has now.

Zeke raised Discord into the air. “Chaos realm.” Jet, Ben and Zeke were all swallowed into a bubble, to which reality seemed to be falling apart. “This should be safe for a fight.”

“Oh dear…” Ben muttered. “Shit’s about to get weird…” He muttered before taking a careful step forwards towards Jet.

“Dark mass.” He said, summoning a large orb of darkness that circled around him.

Zeke charged in. Swinging Discord. “Reality Shift!” His attack met the orb, and it was destroyed.

Jet jumped back. “Unexpected.”

Glass shattering could be heard before I swung one of Xaldin’s lances down towards Jet while he was distracted, stabbing the being in the shoulder before I grabbed a second lance and thrusted another one towards him, hoping the second hit will land.

He caught it, and shoved it though Ben as he threw him off. Zeke ran over to Ben. “Healing hit.” Zeke tapped Ben on his head with Discord, and Ben’s injury vanished. “Man this comes in handy.”

“Lucky…” Ben frowned before getting up and summoning Saix’s claymore, ready for Jet to make his attack.

Jet lifted his Keyblade into the air. “Hellhounds.” What looked like Neoshadow Dogs appeared from behind him and charged at us.

“Fuck.” Zeke said, throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid, destroying one.

Ben dismissed the claymore and brought out two Gun Arrows, starting to fire at the other dogs. The bolts of light destroyed one of the dogs and stunned another before he was forced to reload his weapons. “This is just great.” Ben mutters, not liking how this guy could summon allies easily while he was piss poor at it.

“Two can play at that.” Zeke says, his Xehanort's Guardian pulsating with Darkness as a Darkside rises from the ground. “Thank god that worked.” He muttered.

“How come everyone knows how to summon things like a champ while I can barely make two Dusks?” Ben asks with a frown, feeling a tad bit weak when seeing both Zeek and Jet’s actions.

“Practice… this was the first time I actually did that.” Zeke admits. “Been around for nearly a year.” The Darkside Zeke summoned took swipes at the Hellhounds, vanquishing them instantly.

“Been at this for all of a week or so.” Ben sighs out, dismissing his weapons and summoning his Keyblade and Vexen’s shield. “Got a plan? Cause I’d rather not run in like an idiot.” He asks, hoping Zeke has a plan.”

“This reality bubble won’t hold forever.” Ben looked at Zeke confused, clearly hearing the different voice.

“Gonna ask later.” Ben says before waving his keyblade up and summoning five Creepers, the nobodies muzzles glowing brightly before two move towards Jet and three close in on themselves and start pulsing.

“Any suggestions Discord?” Another voice from Zeke spoke.

“One, Just slash him Zeke.”

“Alright.” Zeke’s voice spoke.

The three creepers suddenly vanished, appearing above Jet as spears descended on the half heartless. “Well let’s get moving.” Ben says before moving forward, using his Creepers as a distraction to move forward, the two other creepers turning into swords and swing at Jet as well as Ben slashed at Jet with his keyblade, thankfully landing our hits.

Zeke rushed in fast, swinging Discord. Zeke landed the hit, and Jet was given what looked like a tear of darkness across his back, he quickly was being swallowed by it, until only the tear remained floating in the air. The bubble vanished, and Zeke and Ben were left standing in Rarity’s back yard looking at the tear. “Well… that was a thing…” Zeke said.

“Seemed...too easy…” Ben frowns, the creepers appearing next to him as he kept his shield and blade at the ready.

“Fight’s not over, I sent him to a place where someone could help us. Jump in you idiots!” The first voice spoke, making Zeke and Ben look at each other.

“Onward.” Ben says before dismissing the creepers and dashing through the portal with reckless abandon.

Zeke followed close, and the two were in for a… rather rocky ride.

Eclipse, Twilight’s twin brother, was wandering around town, getting used to having to moving around. Damn, it’s been awhile since I’ve had two legs. He thought as he neared Rarity’s shop. His dark, purple, messy hair with it’s blue and red streaks partly covered his blue-green eyes and the wind blew down the street. Looking around at other ponies, he wish he didn’t stand out with his darkening gray coat.

He expected to encounter drama, as this is Rarity he was talking about. He, however, was not expecting a rift to open up above the ground in front of the shop. “Well shit….can’t go one day can I?”

Three people came out of it, first was a man, with the body of an Invisible Heartless, and the head of a human, then a man in a white version of an Organization XIII cloak, wielding a, what he would call a ‘Duskblade’ and a familiar blue shield, and the third, was someone in black Ventus armor, wielding what looked like a Keyblade for Discord, and the X-blade.

“Yeah, can’t go one day.” He said in response

The one in the black armor got up first. “Damn, where are we now?”

“Fuck if I know.” The one in the white cloak groaned before getting up. “Note to self, don’t jump through portals all willy nilly.” He grumbles.

The one with the Invisible body stood up. “Test is not yet over.” He said, rushing in for an attack.

“Well, sorry to interrupt, but I kinda need to get to Rarity...so I’ma going to burst your bubble, but the test is over.” Eclipse says before summoning Oathkeeper and Oblivion to his side.

“And here I thought Huxley was trying to cosplay Roxas.” The one in the blackarmor comments.

“Says the one in Black Ventus armor and the X-blade, being a Elementary schooler's OC.”

“How about you both shut up for five seconds alright!” The one in the white cloak yells. “Fuck this isn’t a schoolyard rant!”

“Oh, it isn’t? My bad, I thought we were in candy land.” He looks around. “I retract my statement.”

The half Invisible looked at the newcomer. “Distraction.” He took one swing at the pony, and sent him flying through Rarity’s home.

“Again… really?” The black armored man says.

“Wow, he can actually hit. Haven’t met anypony who could since Nightmare.” Eclipse said, revealing a reflect spell over him.

The black armored and white cloaked people run over to him. “Names Zeke, that’s Ben, you alright?” Zeke asked.

“I’m fine, Rarity is going to be pissed….again...but that’s nothing.” He says, standing up from a crouched position. “The name’s Eclipse...well at least, it has been for eighteen years.”

“Out beats the both of us.” Zeke commented. “Nonetheless, you haven't ever fought against one of Core’s creations…”

“Who the hell is Core, and why come to my world? I was planning on a nap later.” He says, getting into a fighting position.

“Well too bad, life sucks and shit isn’t going to work like that.” The man in white says simply. “But all I can say is that Core is a bad guy, and he’ll be happy to find another person that interests him.”

“As long as he stays away from Twilight….” Eclipse mumbles as he stares straight at the Invisible hybrid. “So, who’s ugly?”

“That would be Jet, a powerful being that works for Core.” Ben says simply.

“And his Keyblade is one of Core’s reflections, Yellow.” Zeke answers.

“So let me get this straight…..We have a half Heartless, wielding a Keyblade made of a multiverse version of this Core person, and you two unintentionally dragged me into this?”

“Was Discord’s plan.” Zeke replies.

“I take full blame.” Discord’s voice says from Zeke’s mouth.

“Trust me Eclipse, whether Discord was to blame or not you were going to be apart of this anyways, whether you liked it or not.” Ben says with a frown, still staring at Jet and ready for the fight to continue.

“Fine...Guess no holding back then?”

“Not at all.” Zeke said, his Xehanort’s guardian reappearing, wielding Keyblades also. “Oh, that’s new.”

“Unexpected.” Jet says, looking at the Heartless attached to Zeke’s back. “Core will be informed about this.”

“Screw off!” Zeke yelled, throwing both the X-blade and Discord in to Reflect Raids.

Eclipse dashes forward in a flash and yells, “Now!” Before his Keyblades glow and start to fight for themselves.

“Show offs!” A different voice called from Zeke.

Sorry!

No your not!

“Nice to see you again Oathkeeper… Go eat shit Oblivion.” Zeke catches Discord and X from the Raid attack

“Knock it off you three.” He comments, going in for a frontal attack on Jet.

“Quit talking and fight.” I say while dashing towards Jet.

“Duh!” Zeke yelled, vanishing and appearing behind Jet and making a cross slash attack, knocking the half Heartless down for a moment.

“Combat has improved.” Jet says.

“Improve this!” Ben shouts before ramming his shield down onto Jet’s head.

Eclipse pants and sweats as if he is doing all the work his keyblades are doing as he launches a cure onto both Zeke and Ben.

“Thanks.” Zeke rushes around Jet, delivering four blows, two from his Keyblades, and the other two from the ones the Guardian holds.

“Dark Void.” Jet says… The sky quickly goes dark and eyes start to replace where the stars and moon would be. “Impact level two.” He mutters, as all goes black. Pain beyond definition rushed through Ben, Eclipse, and Zeke. Then, the sky turns to normal, and the three lay on the ground, groaning in agony.

Jet’s Keyblade shifts back into yellow Core. “Only at level two, hoped for more resistants.” She said, walking up to them.

Oathkeeper and Oblivion rushed past her, landing in front of Eclipse, and lose their glow.

“Ow…” Ben groans in pain, his weapons disappearing after being hit by something so painful.

Zeke’s guardian, and a chunk of his armor backside are gone, revealing a large bleeding patch of skin. “D, damn you.” He grunts.

Eclipse has seemingly fainted, his heart not strong to begin with.

“Hate...this….” Ben groans, trying to move himself even if he was beyond pain right now.

“Not yet strong enough.” She says, kicking Eclipse to the side and walking over to Ben and Zeke, holding both by their neck’s. “You are improving, that’s the good news, but you barely scratched Jet, and couldn’t even handle Dark Void?”

“What….is it with you people….and monologues…..” Eclipse mumbles, making u to hear this.

She looked over to Eclipse, dropping Zeke and Ben. “So you woke up, maybe you are worth a look at after all.”

“Ha….try your luck, you might just….. get the ….losing hand.”

She picked him up by his head hair. “You sure about that?” She grabbed his left foreleg, and squeezed, an audible cracking and gushing of blood happend as Eclipse’s screamed in agony. “Still weak.”

“AT LEAST I FIGHT!” Eclipse yells at her, tears blinding him.

She went close to his ear. “If I fought… it wouldn’t last long.“ She tossed him over her head, throwing him near Zeke and Ben. “Let’s go Jet, we gathered some surprising data.” The two entered a DTD, and vanished.

Ben shakily got up, his entire body protesting against moving from being injured so much. “Christ…” He groans in pain. “Are...you two...alright?”

“Don’t ask him that.” Zeke points to Eclipse. He manages to stand, and carefully lifts Eclipse up. “Where is the damn hospital?”

“Down…..town….by town hall….” Eclipse mutters out as the blood loss starts to affect him.

Ben and Zeke rush towards the hospital, many residents looking at them in fear. Mainly from the battle that they all saw. As they made it Eclipse was sent to Emergency care quickly. Zeke and Ben sat in the lobby. “Well… this was way worse than I expected.” Zeke confesses, his armor disbanding, revealing his, now torn, brown shirt and blue jeans.

Ben shakily pulled his hood back, showing his bruised skin, black hair and turquoise eyes. “And here I was thinking their ‘test’ wouldn’t involve one shots.” Ben says bluntly. “So...wielder of the X-blade huh? Sounds like a great responsibility huh?”

Zeke chuckled. “Supposedly I am supposed to keep Light and Darkness balanced on all worlds. Though, it’s become more of a fight to keep them in the sky rather than balanced.”

“Makes sense.” Ben shrugs. “But before you kicked down my...soon to be girlfriends door me and Yellow were having an honest chat about stuff. What do you want to know first?”

“Core and I have done the same many times. He told me that his wife was killed by Heartless… she was the first wielder of the X-blade.”

“So that’s why…” Ben mutters, looking down sadly before taking a deep breath. “Yellow told me...they couldn’t be happy because they lost someone or some people special...I didn’t think of them losing their significant other…”

“He told me she was the only one to beat him in a fight. When he lost her, he took the X-blade, and charged head first into the realm of darkness, he fought till he died. Now he’s… this… Makes you think how anyone could turn evil after something like that, or do something really stupid at least.”

“I don’t know….but Yellow, I think, was about to tell me ‘Thank you’ before you burst it when I apologized to her…” Ben says.

The Nurse interrupts the two, telling them that Eclipse was stable and that if they want ANY time with him then they better hurry before the elements of harmony come.

“Christ…” Ben mutters, pulling up his hood and getting up. “Let’s hope they don’t immediately try to attack us like idiots…” He mutters, still feeling weak but not wanting to deal with ponies that don’t understand anything.

The two found Eclipse in a cast that took up most of his left side. “So… you gonna be able to use that arm at all?” Zeke asks.

Eclipse shook his head. “Not for a while at least. Though, before anyone else comes in, tell me, do you two know of earth by chance?”

“We came from there… how do…?” Zeke questioned.

“Did you ask to become a pony?” Ben asks.

“First question, because I needed to confirm that this Core bitch wasn’t just after any old people, people like us who escaped are who Core’s after. Second, Yes...and I asked for a new life and apparently that old man either A: has a sense of humor or B: he took me by my exact wording because next thing I knew, I was being born.”

“Talk about being literal.” Zeke says.

“Pretty much.” Ben says with honest surprise. “So...we were told the elements were going to be here...think you can tell them not to attack me and Zeke here for no reason?” Ben asks, having a bad feeling that given Eclipse is hurt they’ll just blame him and Zeke and attack them cause convenience sake.

“Yeah, don’t worry….if Core could beat me no problem...and I’m this world’s strongest warrior? You really just need to duck once.” Eclipse says, his pride shattered.

“No need to be down. Besides, this should be a good lesson for ya.” Ben says honestly. “One doesn’t learn if they constantly win, in loss a true warrior learns.”

“Besides, I think you’ve interested them, so they won’t kill you… right away…” Zeke says.

“It's not me I’m worried about. Honestly if it was just me at risk I wouldn’t care. But …. With me out of the way….” Eclipse says, not wanting to think on the ‘what if’.

“If needing Keyblades is the issue… I can hand them out.” Zeke says.

“Ha...Luna and Celestia have twin keyblades...but other than that I’m it here. If you want, go wild, but I wouldn’t. No one to train them and I’m sorry, I’m not taking them off world...not yet.”

“I think some soldiers from my world could do in training them. Everyone on the world I’m at has a Keyblade.”

“Fine, but keep it small. With Nightmare gone the Heartless are less common, but now Nobodies have started to show up more, however small their numbers.” He says before getting sleepy “Aaannnd that’d be the painkillers…..fuck.”

Ben turned his head a little, hearing a subtle ‘where is my heart?’ drift through his mind. “Well he’s not joking…” Ben sighs out. “But we better leave to give the poor guy his sleep.” He sighs out. “Besides we still have notes to compare.”

“Yeah.” Zeke says, opening a portal with the X-blade. “This should take us to your world, we can talk there.” As the two enter, they fail to notice the group of people rushing in as the portal vanished, leaving Eclipse alone with the people entering.

“Be safe you two….” Eclipse whispers out as the portal vanishes.

As the two stepped out of the portal Ben looked around to see that they were indeed back in his home world. “God help me if Luna finds me…” He groans, still being in pain and knowing that being smothered by lunar boobies won’t help him at all. “So Zeke...want to see my girlfriends worry over me?” He asks, knowing that it’s only a matter of time before they swarm him.

He took a seat on the ground, there were in the open fields where Ben and Sweetie practiced at. “Hah, my wives will worry, then kill me…” He commented

“Sounds like you have a caring family. But I only have Twilight and Luna, most likely going to ask Rarity to tag along cause I have to help Sweetie and...Time Bell...out a lot.” Ben shrugs before taking a seat next to

“Time Bell?”

“Oh yeah…” Ben sighs out. “So during my conversation I got to have a very good explanation on something’s...like how Core is making those heartless hybrids and Yellow also explained that he used a version of Sweetie Bell to...make a Keyblade. She goes by Time because she’s that Birth By Sleep ‘No Name’ keyblade, the blue one that controls time.”

“Bastard.” Zeke summoned Discord. “On my equestria, a survivor of the Keyblade war was using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants. Those he captured he ripped their hearts out and made into more foot soldiers for his army of Nobodies, there was only fifteen survivors in total, well, sixteen, Chrysalis managed to survive and hide. Well, during some trip a few people took back to the place he was experimenting, they found Discord as a Keychain. Unlike Yellow, he can’t turn back, he can’t even use his magic without me to cast if for him.”

“Shit…” Ben says bluntly. “Um...wow...I...have literally no idea what to say about that. And here I was going to talk about how me and Yellow got all philosophical about this war…” The cloaked man says, looking up at the blue skies. “Fucking hell...here I’m living in a place that’s peaceful, where you got dumped off into a hell hole...but...glad to know there were survivors…”

“It wasn’t where I first arrived, I wanted to try and see if I could find another survivor God told me about, Huxley, but I didn’t find him then, so I left, wanting to find a place with more action. I found it, now I have eight amazing wives, and eleven kids. None are by blood, but that could change soon.”

“I was about to say. I mean I know Luna likes to plow like a rabbit in heat but jesus, I doubt you could last that long with eight women...no offense.” Ben says sheepishly.

“None taken, spells help, and they all take turns… well, that’s as personal as I’ve ever gotten about my sex life.”

“Yeah me to...at least this time I don’t have Luna basically spouting out how sex goes with me.” Ben chuckles. “Celestia and Cadence practically told me that if Luna will probably make me do it in public...which is scary.” Ben explains, not really sure why he’s talking about this but finding it funny.

“Sounds like Rune, she’s one of my wives. She’s as horny as you can imagine… she read off every fetish in a small black book she has… it’s over a hundred pages long…”

At this Ben fell on his back laughing his ass off. “Oh, oh, oh-ho my god haha!” He shouts, rolling around laughing at such a thing.

“Yeah, so, you said you’re dating Twilight, Luna, and possibly Rarity?”

“Yes yes and yes.” Ben nods, calming down from his laughing fit as he pulled down his hood. “Twilight is kind and we share a common interest in books and history, Luna is dating me because she’s nice and...is head over heels for me because I can kill Heartless easily, and Rarity? Well she asked if she could date me and when I told Sweetie that it was a possibility she seemed so happy...not to mention Rarity needs someone that isn’t a one night stand.”

“Twilight, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, if you ever went on the internet she was known as Button’s mom, Rune, Rainbow Dash, and Chrysalis. Well, also Toriel, but she isn’t a part of the marriage officially yet.”

“That is quite the roster of ladies that love you….also why do you have a wife that’s an abbreviation for ‘Tutorial’?” Ben frowns, finding that little thing weird.

“It’s just her name. Her world was odd though, but everything went fine in the end. She joined in cause I kinda… brought her two dead kids back to life, and her new adopted one really liked me and the others.”

“And you said you did all of this...in a year?” Ben asks.

“Less. Shit happens, simple as that. Lot’s been rebuilt, but all the ones who had their hearts taken are stuck out there as a Heartless and a Nobody. I know I can bring them back… but I’ve been hitting dead ends.”

“It’s weird how a loner with half a dead heart became a national hero, dates two wonderful mares, and is somehow making friends with someone that is so much better then him…” Ben chuckles. “But hey, I can summon Nobodies and you can summon Heartless...maybe we could help each other out, you help me figure out more of my powers and I’ll help sort out the Nobodies you need.”

Zeke looked hopeful. “That could work, we should test it, can you try and summon someone’s specific Nobody? I wanna try something.”

“I don’t know about ‘specifics’ but I can summon up a Dusk if you want...also now that were on this topic once you help me learn more I want to see a Darkside and a Twilight Thorn fight, that would be freaking awesome wouldn’t it?”

“Beyond words. Still try and summon… hang on.” Zeke raised his hand, focusing on exactly the hearts lost in the darkness he could access. A large body appeared. “If I did it right, I think the heart in that thing is my worlds Pinkie Pie, try and summon her Nobody.”

“Um...I’ll try.” Ben says worriedly before summoning his Duskblade. “Oh and this keyblade? Formed from a piece of my heart just so you know.” He says before focusing, pointing the keyblade at the Large Body. After a few moments of searching I heard a Nobody appear, and when I looked up I saw a Dancer swaying about in front of the large body, but this Dancer seemed a tad more...pink than usual.

Where...is my heart? A hollow female voice hums in my head, the voice reminding me of Pinkie Pie.

“If we’re right then there’s your heart.” Ben says, hoping this will work. “So...how should we do this?” He asks, feeling a little out of breath here from summoning a specific Nobody.

The Nobody attacked the Heartless, the two taking strikes at each other. “I think they got it covered?” Zeke questions.

My heart...my heart… The female Nobody hums, sounding a bit more energetic even if it was hollow.

The Dancer Nobody was the winner, and before the Heart floated away, it caught it. “So… I wonder how it will-” It swallowed the heart. “Never mind.” Zeke says. The Nobody flashed a blinding white, making Ben and Zeke cover their eyes. When it faded, they saw a familiar pink pony, Pinkie was back. “Crap, she’s naked…” Zeke commented.

“Oh dear…” Ben says worriedly.

“Wh-what happened?” The pink pony asks, rubbing her eyes and yawning. “It...feels like I was sleeping…” The anthro mare says groggily, sounding like she just woke up from a long sleep.

“Holy hell it worked…” Ben whispers to Zeke.

“You got a towel or something?” He asked Ben. He stood up and walked over to Pinkie. “You alright?”

“I think so… wait… am I dreaming? I’m always naked in my dreams.” To this, Zeke chuckled, helping her up. “Sadly no, so we better get you home soon. Good thing no one else is around here.”

“Yeah, it should be this way…” Ben says, his entire face beat red from seeing the naked mare as he turned around to give her some dignity. “Jeez…”

“Not just yet, we gotta get a few more at least. How many can you summon at a time before you can't go anymore?”

“I can still create more...but I may need to take a break or two because of the stress...I can summon five Creepers, summoning specifics is a little rough.”

“You think you can manage seven? Not all at once, but it’s practice that pushes you.”

“Yeah...I think so.”

It took well into the day, the sun was even setting when they were done, but Ben and Zeke did it, they brought back nine people. Pinkie Pie, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Applejack, Rarity, Derpy, Applebloom and Sweetie Bell, they were all back. They were all from Zeke’s world, but it was a start to fixing everyone lost. They all were naked, but his world Luna and others found them earlier, and brought clothes for the ones who returned. “That’s all of them… everyone is gonna be so happy when I get home… So, if you have it in you, anyone from your world you wanna try and get back?” Zeke asked, using a quick Cure on Ben.

“Thanks…” Ben says with a nod, straightening himself after using his Keyblade as a makeshift cane from the entire situation.

“So, got at least one more in you, it will be anyone from here that might be gone.”

“Twilight told me Zecora disappeared…” Ben says before raising his hand up and summoning a Sorcerer Nobody, this time the being looked a shade of grey with black stripes on it, the cubes it normally has around it resting around her.

Where is my heart? The feminine voice asks, the obvious accent showing she was a zebra.

“Do you think you can find someone’s heart of this world?” Ben asks Zeke, knowing he’s been mostly focusing on people from his world but still.

“Well, If I focus on the Nobody I think I can.” Zeke held up his hand, placing all thought into two things, the Nobody in front of him, and the Heartless that will appear. Soon enough, a Wizard Heartless appeared, and looked at the Nobody.

My heart… She says, before the cubes surrounding her spun a bit before surrounding the Wizard heartless, the blocks smacking the otherwise weak heartless multiple times. The blocks made quick work of the Heartless before the Sorcerer floated forward, it’s always covered arms opening as a white hand grabbed the heart and swallowed it hole. After a quick flash of light appeared yet again a naked zebra appeared.

“You okay?” Ben asks worriedly, the first one moving over to the mare on the ground rubbing her eyes.

She twitched, and looked up at Ben. “... I am too tired to rhyme.” She fell back asleep with that.

“Well…” Ben sighs out before getting up and walking over to Zeke. “You think this is a good start?” He whispers, keeping his voice down to let Zecora rest.

“We’re practically bringing the dead back to life, I think we just won something over Core.” He replied, summoning Discord. Anyway we can have a CALM portal back home?

Sure, but just this once. A light shoots out of Discord, revealing a portal of Light. You’re welcome

“Alright, we’ll be off, I’ll be back some time later, hopefully with a means of stable travel without relying on X.” Zeke, and the others from his world, walked into the portal, and it closed when the last of them entered.

Ben nodded, before throwing his keyblade up and summoning his Keyblade glider, gently picking up Zecora and putting her down comfortably enough on the bike as I steered it towards town. “Well...that was an eventful day…”

Author's Notes:

The character Eclipse, belongs to Lancerot, and his story involving him has not yet been approved by the admins (It’s been like two weeks with no reply) and we will notify all of you when it is approved.

http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Lancerot

Reunions

I quickly let whatever Keyblades stored within me shoot themselves out after exiting the portal. It closed and I opened another, leading to Eclipse’s world. It was a basic question I asked the Keyblades, you want a wielder, get out and find yours in Eclipse's world. About ten left, flying themselves through the portal as everyone else got out, Loen approached and I told him to gather some soldiers, no more than five, and send them with a gummi ship to use as a base and to head through the portal.

We all managed to get up to the house, via a gummi elevator Twilight made out of spare parts/ I wonder how that ship hasn’t run out of power. When we all got up… the reunion was emotional.

“Mommy!” Dinky yelled, running into Derpy’s embrace.

“Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack!” Twilight said, running into a group hug, followed by Rainbow and Fluttershy, with their no longer lost friends.

“Mom! Aunt Cloud!” Rumble cried as he was hugged by the two sisters.

“Applebloom! Sweetie!” Scootaloo cried as she hugged her two best friends in the world.

Celestia walked over to me. “How did you pull this off?” She asked.

“I… kinda ran into another survivor from my world and he can control Nobodies. We put our summoning talents together and managed to bring back people. He can’t summon many, and specific ones are hard on him, but with time and practice, he’ll be able to help bring… everyone back.”

She kissed my cheek. “Toriel was right, you are a godsend.”

I roll my eyes. “Please, I just manage to impossible, with help of course.”

“Either Way, your back looks hurt still.” She points out.

Oh… right… I cast a quick Cure on myself, healing it up with only a new scar over old ones. “That’s better. So, am I in trouble for leaving without one of you?”

“Given that this was the bastard that broke one of Rumble’s ribs, I feel we can look it over, and celebrate with our lost loved ones.”

I walked off, and saw Diamond Tiara, watching everything. “You alright?” I asked.

“I guess I’m just scared.” She replied.

“Of what?”

“Well, you brought them back… it’s only a matter of time before… they come back also.”

Right, her neglectful parents. I kneeled down to her, and patted her shoulder. “Even if they scream at you, they are no longer your parents, they lost that privilege of being your mother and father long before this craziness happened.”

She chuckled. “Raising me is a privilege?”

“Any idiots can have a kid and call themselves parents, but only those who care and keep the kids in mind from day one earn the honor. You kids are now a large part of my life, I can’t imagine it without you all, especially you.”

“How so?”

I patted her head. “Cause, you’re my princess, and I love you Tiara.”

She hugged me tight, I could hear her sniffling. “Thank you daddy.” She mumbled.

I hugged her back. “I’m here for you, always.” I let her go, and she wiped the tears and snot away. “Now go say hi.” She walked over to the reunion, approaching Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo. Applebloom and Sweetie were hesitant, but Scootaloo just wrapped an arm around Tiara and the two seemed more open. It’s good to see her like this, happy.

With Pinkie Pie being here, it was not soon after that a party all over Daybreak was held, and needless to say, even though I got my ass handed to me, this was still a victory over Core. With Ben on our side, we may just have more of a chance… slightly… we did all get our asses handed to us… How are they so strong though? I get they’re ancient… what power are they keeping back? It’s clear they’re toying with us, so what will it take to actually hurt them?

“Zeke.” I looked back from our balcony view, where I was… I’ve never actually been to a party… that didn’t have dogfights of was a slave fight club, so I had no idea what to do. Twilight, Celestia, and everyone, the wives I have the people I brought back, and even the kids were here now. “Why are you all alone, we have some… news~” Twilight said in happy-go-lucky tone.

“What’s the news?” I ask, kinda nervous for some reason.

“Well,” Rune spoke… now I’m scared. “The others and us were talking… and their kids are happy here… so they all want to join, even Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie.”

Mentally, I’m jumping off this ship. Reality, I’m standing with an ‘really’ look. “All of them…?”

“Law states that a stallion can have up to sixteen wives, so long at least two are stay at home for the younger children, and the rest work, and it’s all agreed upon by the whole herd.” Celestia says.

Mentally, I’m flying my glider up to the atmosphere, and jumping from there, reality? I’m standing silent, knowing I have no control over anything that’s happening now. I sighed. “Well, I guess… so long as they’re all willing and accepting it.”

“Great! Now for the biggest news!” Luna said.

“Being?” What could top the insanity of what they just said?

Celestia, Chrysalis, Fluttershy, and Rune all walked up to me, and Celestia grabbed one of my hands, and placed it on her stomach… No way… I looked at them. “Surprised?” Celestia asked.

“T, t-t the four of you?” They nodded. “I, I... “ I hugged them all. “I’m gonna be the father of some newborns…” My mind was failing me, all I could feel was… joy.

“I knew he’d be speechless.” Rune said.

Now, I have the best reason to stop and make Core human again… If at least one of them can become human again… I will have won, but the others… I will end them, to at least make the worlds safer for my unborn children.

What have you to report Yellow?

Data was informative, their strength has grown, but we may have another target.

Oh?

A newcomer, at first I didn’t register it, then he summoned two Keyblades. He’s from Earth, but was reborn as one of that world's inhabitants.

Just like brother to play his name to the word. What is it about this newcomer that’s interesting?

His heart is weak, yet he somehow survived a Dark Void attack, and he shows surprising understanding of his Keyblades.

Hm… He might be fun to toy with, if he can improve. Increase the Heartless in numbers and strength on his world, let’s see just how well he can increase his strength.

Yes Core.

Before you go Yellow… why do you have that? That thing can kill us.

I… feel we should at least study a bit of it.

It’s ____ ____, it would damage the pure darkness we replaced our hearts with.

We have no data on it, I am willing to risk self harm.

… Alright, but keep some pure darkness nearby to heal yourself. And study it away from the lab, we don’t want the test subjects getting hopeful.

Yes Core… Did… I just lie to him?

The Night Before The Wedding.

The day came… the day Toriel, Derpy, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack were gonna join in to my herd… well, the night before anyway. Pinkie insisted on them all having a bachelorette party, so I grabbed Cid and we just have been sitting at a random bar, drinking and talking…. Very drunk talk.

“So, *hic* so just how does it f-f-feel getting married t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-twice! Twice, how's it feel getting married twice, half to the same people?” Cid asked, his drunken mind causing him to stutter his wording.

“... Unexpected really.” I reply, nowhere near as drunk as Cid. reason after seven shots I’m not a stuttering drunk like Cid is now, is because high alcohol tolerance runs in the family… helped against normally deadly poisons too. I took another shot of whiskey, finishing the bottle… that’s two bottles gone…

“Y-y-yous a lucky s-s-sonabitch ya know that?”

“That’s what people tell me.” I reply. Popping the cap off a bear. “It’s bearly seven, and Pinkie says their bachelorette party is gonna go til midnight…”

“Y-you need to find something else ta do. W-w-what about your kids?”

“Leon’s taken them off world for some survival training.”

“And t-the babies, those twins?”

“With Aerith, she’s been like a babysitter to them when Fluttershy or Toriel can’t watch them.”

“Th-that Aerith is a sweet heart, known her for a long time.” Cid fell onto the floor, drooling in his drunken sleep.

I sighed. “Might as well walk around.” I payed my, and Cid’s bill and left the bar.

Everything was calm, kids playing, people shopping. That whole Unversed thing didn’t last all too long… Leon killed it… I was walking through the park, looking up and the sky so I didn’t even notice until I bumped into someone. “Oh, sorr-” I looked down and jumped back fast. Yellow. “What, how are you here?!” I summoned X and Discord.

She didn’t move, she was still. “I… I…… “ She collapsed.

“Uh… what the heck just happened…?”

Something is off with her.

Being?

Her darkness, usually, it’s rancid… but I can’t sense anything from her.

What? I walked up to Yellow, and slowly removed her mask. Her teeth were human, and her eyes were an ocean blue when I opened one. Her hair was light silver… I’ve never seen any of the Core’s without their masks on… I noticed a small box in her hand, and picked it up. “What’s in here?” I ask myself, when I opened it, a bright light nearly blinded me, until It was gone, and Yellow was awake and closed it, causing me to jump back, dropping the box. “How the heck are you here?!”

To my disbelief… she started crying. “I, I… Why does the light hurt…” She was balling out tears, and I was questioning if I was dreaming or not.

“... what the hell is happening?” She just kept crying. Against every fiber in my body telling me NO, I walked up to her, Disbanding X and Discord. “Ummm… are you alright?...” What the hell am I doing?

She was sniffling. “I, That… that fucking Ben!” She slammed a fist against the ground… making a crack from here to five blocks down in every direction appear in the crystal ground. “He, he was sorry for me… what kinda of shit is that?!” She was crying again.

Ben said something about that… was she really gonna say ‘Thank you’? “Um, I take it you either did something dumb or…?”

“She looked at me, tears still in her eyes. “That box… holds a fragment of the first Light, the light that started everything…”

“That explains that… so why do you have it?”

“Core found it, and kept it in there, locked away deep in the realm of darkness…”

“And why do you have it?”

She cleared her throat. “After what… happened… I couldn’t get what Ben said out of my head… Before I returned to Core I… took it, he saw I had it and asked why I had it… I lied about my reason…”

“Why? What’s so special about it, other than I’m guessing it’s the only one left?”

She shifted, not looking happy and rather… embarrassed… “It has a will of it’s own… a mind, we know it can kill us, if used properly… I wanted to use it to understand why Ben would feel sorry for me… I told Core I was gonna research it…”

“I take it something else happened?”

“Everyone saw when it happened… It purified my heart… turned my Keyblade back into my heart…”

(Explosion) “Come again?”

I don’t think she’s lying… her heart is there… and it’s… pure light...

“It happened so fast, Core knows that it would have killed us, it should have killed me… It did this, and Core branded me a traitor… This place is the only one I knew I’d be safe…” She was crying into her hands. “God… the things I’ve done… I ate a cat! I almost ripped off that guy’s arm!”

Her heart doesn’t lie Zeke...

I had no idea how to reply to any of this… “Well… I can see where you’re coming from… you know my family, Josh and whoever else is working with Core, right?” She nodded. “Look, I don’t think we can overlook what you did, none of it… but if you really have regained your heart, and give me that box to defeat Core… I’m sure we can work something out.”

She looked at me. “Why? After everything, just… why?”

“You and all the other Core’s became what you are because you all lost someone you loved… maybe a little love and compassion is all you’ll need to heal those old wounds.”

To my shock, she hugged me. “Core was wrong about all of you… darkness does blind us…”

Reluctantly, I hugged her back. “So does light… that’s why I try to keep the two balanced.”

I would never have guessed Yellow for a traitor.

None of us did, and she fled to the one place we can't go, with the one thing that can kill us!

Never seen you this mad before, but what got into her?

I don't know, but it's too late now! She is no longer one of us, and she will die. That light should have killed her, but instead it did that! Clearly something altered her just enough for light to find it's way back into her.

I'll go ask Jet, maybe he knows what might have happened.

Then do it! And tell the others to advance research! Now that our only weakness has left our grasp, we must act fast before we're all dead!

Trial Before The Wedding

To say that people were on edge when I brought Yellow back to the castle with me would be like saying 9/11 was a wrong turn… I explained what she told me, so did X, but the tension was still there, thick, like smog. There was a trial to be held, new and old laws were allowed to play in this, and majority of Daybreak came to view. I sat with the council, and Yellow was in the testifiers seat.

“So, Yellow…” Cid spoke, starting the trial. “Do you openly admit to partnering with Core to move his plans foreword?”

She was in an orange prisoner jumpsuit, keeping her head down. “Yes.”

There was muttering among the crowd. “Do you admit to conducting inhuman and life endangering experiments on those you and Core’s fellow conspirators captured?”

“Yes.”

“Do you admit to killing any and all who oppose you and Core during your time with him?” Leon asked.

“Yes.”

“And just how many was that?”

“... countless… we often killed whole universes… out of boredom…”

The crowds muttering grew louder. “Silence!” Leon snapped, quieting the crowd. “Do you admit to using your dark powers to swallow these universes, and their worlds, into darkness?”

“Yes.”

“Then we have judged you guilty by your own acknowledgement,” I said… X better pull of that miracle he promised. “Of your actions… such a madder seems to go beyond this councils understanding of ‘how to punish you, so, The X-blade will speak, and give you your lawful punishment.” I summoned X, and let him have control of my voice.

“So, Yellow, Core, whatever you go by… you admit to all your crimes?”

“Yes.” She still wasn’t looking up.

“Do you admit to bringing this?” X held up the small box holding the light that made Yellow human.

She looked up. “Yes?” She looked confused.

“I know this light, we Keyblades call it, the Grandfather Light, the light that made life, and thus, our maker and father, Kingdom Hearts. So you admit that it, rather than kill you as expected, turned you human, purified your heart, and made you human again upon opening it?”

“Yes?” Now she seemed really confused.

“Did you not also explain to Zeke that this little bit of ancient light, is the only thing strong enough to vanquish Core in one go? Ending him, and all his followers by either killing them or purifying them like it has done to you?”

“Those were my exact words.”

“So then you admit that you have a heart, are human again, have been branded a traitor by Core and his allies, and handed us the only hope in destroying Core, bringing balance back to the worlds as they should have been from the beginning?”

“Uh… yes…”

“Then your actions have proven you human again, and possessing a pure heart, the Grandfather Light has chosen you worthy of salvation rather than death. As the X-blade, I put faith in the maker of my maker, but your past actions shall not go unpunished.” Chains of light shot out of X, wrapping around Yellow and held her arms apart and her legs tied together.

X, what are you doing?

You aren't gonna like it, but it’s the only way to please the audience… without killing her... I could feel X shudder.

What are you going to do?

Remember that old book of laws from that Sombra’s rule?

Yeah… you aren’t!

Sorry Zeke. X’s body floated up by itself, floated over to Yellow, and sliced the back or her jumpsuit, exposing her back. “All laws new and old have been approved for use by the council, this includes the laws held in place under the tyrant king, Sombra, as such, Yellow shall be branded a slave.” X pointed at her back, and a beam a string of chains shot into Yellow. She screamed in agony… I kept my eyes open though… I did cry a little though… this is wrong on so many levels.

The chains finally stopped flowing, and X’s body returned to me, and the chains holding her still vanished, letting her drop to the floor. “Those chains are linked to Zeke, and your heart. Walk more than a mile from him, and that pain will return in full force for as long as that distance gap is present. Following in the old law from Sombra’s reign, you are Zeke’s property to do with as he pleases, as well as his families. This court is now closed.” I saw as they took Yellow away… her back had the branding of a heart… in chains…

“X, you bastard!” I shouted in the mirror. Thanks to Discord, X can also talk through mirrors, appearing as a blue haired and eyed me. “That was too far!”

“If I didn’t do something drastic, they would have objected and demanded an execution for her crimes while under darkness!” The altered reflection in the mirror yelled back, sighing. “I didn’t like it either, but it was either that, or death for her. As wrong and cruel that was, it was necessary.”

“... I hate that you’re right…” I hit my head against the mirror, and my X reflection did the same. “Why can’t people just see she IS not who she was…”

“Light and Darkness both blind them. Darkness from hatred, and light from justice… Yellow will be safer with us, than locked up in a prison of some sort. Keeping her connected to you will better her chances that she’ll be safe. She did evil things, there’s no doubting that, but she didn’t have her heart, and what was there made her into a demon… She’s finally free, feeling the weight of her guilt and sins all at once...”

“I guess with us… she can feel happiness sooner or later… we can help her?”

“Her heart is pure light now, the emotions will come, when she can accept her guilt and sins.”

“Well, least she’ll be safe here… I just know I’ll have nightmares about that trial…”

“We all will Zeke, from humans to Keyblades will remember this...”

He… felt sorry for our loss?

Apparently, but there must be more to it than that?

Ha...he… AHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That was all it took to make her question our world! Our plans, our goals! HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAAHHAHAHAHAHA! So, her pain was still there over her loss of her… My statement still stands, she is no longer one of us, she is a traitor. Kill her on sight.

Yes Core, but what about the Grandfather Light she took, it’s likely already in enemy hands.

We will have to get it back, that last bit of the Grandfather Light holds a secret too valuable to destroy… it’s part of the reason it can kill us after all.

You mean… the X-blades ___ ____?

Yes, without it, the X-blade is still powerful, but it won’t be enough at all for send it all back to the void. You and I only know this tid bit by the way Chrome, so keep a tight lip on it.

Of course Core. So they have no idea then?

So long as they don’t figure it out, which I doubt they will, to ___ ___ ___ would take more energy than any of them currently have.

Alright. I will take over Yellow’s projects and research.

Fine, just get something useful out of it all. We didn’t capture every reflection of ___ ___ for nothing.

Author's Notes:

This whole chapter was inspired by a chapter in this long ass story, The Chase, look for it if you wish, but good luck.

After The Wedding: A Talk With Wife Sixteen, Unum

It was a surprise to see Yellow walking down the aisle with the others… She said it was the girls idea, better that then… well, none of us wanted to talk about it.The second wedding was done with and we were all back in our home, we were all still in our wedding clothes. Everyone looked beautiful… especially Yellow. She wore a light blue dress, with a veil made of sunflower petals. You’d think blue and yellow would clash, but she made it work very well. “So… this was a day…” I say, sitting next to Yellow.

“I’ll admit, the whole wedding thing was a surprise, but I guess it’s better than just being a slave, or stuck in a prison…” She said.

“I can’t believe the X-blade did that…” Rainbow said. “How could it do that?”

“It was either that… or execution… Yellow has her heart back now, purified from any darkness, while many would have liked her… gone… he made it painful to deter and end that thought in their heads.” I said. “Though, I think X is hating himself too, he hasn’t spoken since yesterday.”

“So… what will I do now?” Yellow asked. “I already told those interrogators everything. Am I just… too be here?”

“Well, I hate the idea of you as a slave Yellow, a wife sounds nicer… even if you still… are…” Luna muttered. I could see why she of all people are giving her the most chance… similar pasts. “Could… you tell us about, the one you lost?”

She chuckled. “Well, oddly enough, he was like Zeke. Strong, kind, not wanting to give up… Well, there is a different truth to that… but I’m not sure how to say it.”

“How so?” I asked.

“Well, Core’s wife had the X-blade, then was killed by Heartless… my husband didn’t have it, none of the other reflections had it, just Core’s. There is only one X-blade, just as there is only one Kingdom Hearts. My husband was… also, killed by Heartless, but they attacked our village, mass swarms. When I woke up, I was just a Nobody, and Core was there, holding my corrupted heart. I’ve been with him since that day… until, well, recently…”

“What was your late husband's name?” Fluttershy asked.

“Rex, or King, whichever worked. He wasn’t a fighter either, he was a healer and very talented.”

“What about your name? Just because you’re one of Core’s reflections, did that mean his name really is the same as yours?” Celestia asked.

“No, my… true name, was Unum, or Unity. Core gave me the color yellow and told me from now on, I was Yellow Core. Like any Nobody, I received a new name, cause I was someone different, but still part of who I was.”

“How did Core know you were his reflection?”

“Even though my reflection universe was far away, to the point things were different, clearly, he knew because he said enough of our memories were the same.”

“Well, Unum sounds much better than Yellow.” Rarity said. “It’s pretty.”

“My husband thought so too… though… I remember hating my name for some reason… I don’t remember why.”

“Well, maybe it will come back to you.” I say, rubbing her shoulder. “It will all come back with time, til then though, I think it’s best we try and keep you safe and happy.”

Unum looked at me, confused. “Why keep me happy?”

“You’re a member of the family now. That means, we’re all looking out for you.”

“I guess… So… what does a married… herd? What do they do?”

“Like any newly seds really.” Twilight said. “Though, I think anything above a date will have to wait til everyone is comfortable.” Unum and I blushed at that. “So… maybe a family trip?”

“To where?” Flitter asks.

“I kinda wanna go to that island Zeke took us to that first week we dated.” Rune said. “Kids had fun, and we had fun.”

“Fair enough.” I say. “Twi, you learn how to drive this thing, or should we just ride on our gliders?”

“I can drive the house, Cid taught me about gummi controls not long after we both started working in the shop… Wait, why don’t we just go to a beach here on Equestria?”

There was a silence for a time. “Right… Let’s do that, because I don’t like the idea of taking the house to another worlds.”

“Alright, I know a beach somewhere nice, Twilight can drive and I’ll navigate.” Celestia said.

Everyone left to go do something, save for Flitter, Cloudchaser, Derpy, and Unum. “Um, something up?”

“We just wanted to say… thank you so much for keeping our kids safe, and letting us be here, with you, so they could be happy.” Darpy said.

“They’re good kids, hard headed at times, but what kid isn’t at times?”

Cloudchaser chuckled. “Yeah, I can imagine how Ruble was.”

“He’s a good son, just headstrong.” Flitter agreed.

“Yeah… ‘i'm honored to call them my kids, being a parent is scary, especially when the kids weren't yours, but I love those kids more than I knew I could.” Derpy walked up to me… and planted a sloppy one on my lips. “Mhhmm!”

She let go. “I love man who can care for kids, his or not.”

“Uhhh. Thanks.”

“So, quick question, what do you think of my eyes?”

“They are cute, I can see where Dinky gets it from.”

She practically pounced on me and squeezed me on the bed. “I love this man!”

Any tighter and my spin’s gonna need surgery! “Thanks… please, can I breath now?”

She finally let me go, and gently cuddled against me. “You really think my eyes are cute?”

“Adorable.” I reply softly, half from trying to be romantic, half from near suffocation. I saw Unum get close and wrap her arms around me from my back. “You… alright?”

“Yeah, it’s just… I’ve missed doing this, just being with another person…” She squeezed me a bit tighter, then fell asleep.

Cloudchaser and Flitter crawled onto me, I felt like the bottom of a dog pile with those two laying down on me. “Being twins, Flitter and I shared most everything, I think a husband can also be shared.” Cloudchaser said as the two soon fell asleep as well.

… Well, if you can’t beat them… I relaxed myself, finally enough to where sleep was taking me.

I jumped, looking around, I was in that white room where I first met God… speak of the not-the-devil, he was standing across from me. “So, you seem to be having a grand time.” He said.

I got up. “As you saw, things have gotten hectic, but I just hope it calms down soon enough.”

“I’m sure things will be fine in the end… So, that Yellow Core, she’s back to who she was?”

“Yeah, something called the Grandfather Light made her human again.”

God smiled. “Good, good, so Unum is back.”

“You knew her name?”

“I should, she was ___ ____…” It was like someone hit the mute button on God when he tried to speak.

“What? What happened?”

God sighed. “I’m, afraid, I can’t tell you everything, because even though I know it, Core has taken certain facts from Unum, and myself.”

“How, that… how?”

“Now, now brother.” I turned around, Core was there. “I don’t want this one finding out all the secrets yet.”

I summoned X. “How are you here?”

“Brothers guilt still runs heavily on his mind, I’ve been treating your world as a… recruiting station. This spot acts as a link he created between his mind, and his reality.”

“Figures.”

“Core, why must you continue walking this path, the Grandfather Light has saved one of your reflections, so why can’t you realize you too can be saved.” God said, sadness and concern written across his face.

“I know all too well that it will either save or kill me, but frankly I just don’t care. I like darkness, the power and fear it gives, it’s all I could have hoped for and more.” Core stated. “Besides, Yellow let her guard down, a simple sympathy of loss let a sliver of light into her heart, she is a traitor.”

“She was saved, and will redeem herself of sins!” I shout, pointing the X-blade at Core. “And I will do the same for you, if the light won’t save you, then I’ll resort to killing you.”

“HA! Such a foolish and hopeless goal.”

“Core, this has gone on for eons, this will have to end eventually.” God said. “You lost your wife, but what you did to Unum and her family was too far! Don’t take out your loss on her!”

“SHUT UP!” Core snapped… he looked like it too… “She was my everything, my other half, my perfect match… then, that damn Heartless did her in… Her heart is gone and that won’t change! Now Unum has left and I won’t stop til everything is dead and back to the void, that’s the only place her heart can be!” The whole room went dark, only God, Core, and I were visible. “You both… the brother who cared more for research rather than family, and the man who stole Unum from me!”

“She left cause you were gonna kill her!” I snapped back. “You’re throwing a temper tantrum like a spoiled brat!”

“SHUT UP!” Core had lost it, he flung his mask away, revealing black eyes with red pupils, and teeth like daggers. “YOU THINK YOU KNOW EVERYTHING BROTHER! WELL YOU DON’T KNOW LOSS!”

I jumped straight up. Knocking over Flitter and Cloudchaser. “Hey, what gives?” Flitter asked, from the spot she rolled onto.

I barely managed to stop shaking. “Just… had a nightmare.”

“Must have been bad.” Unum said groggily. She was woken up by me. “What was it about?” She asked as she rubbed her eyes.

“Uh… rather not say.” That didn’t make sense… Core losing his cool, and that stuff about Unum? Is she really a reflection of Core?

Calm Before A Storm

It had been a month since Unum had joined the family, and life had been good. She was smiling, she enjoyed looking after the twins, and was quite the mother when parenting the kids. She had found a place in all our hearts, and she opened hers to us. She hasn’t remembered much about from before all the Core junk with her started, but she doesn't seem to mind much. She enjoys her new life the Grandfather Light gave her.

“Zeke, where did you put those files from the Neverland world?” Unum asked. When she’s not at home with me, she’s at work with me, thanks to that range limit X placed on her… in all honesty I think she uses it as an excuse to be with me 24/7… Wait, did X think that far ahead?

You just realized?

You little fucker… “Third filing cabinet, top drawer.” I replied.

“Thanks.” She took out the files and was looking them over. “So how come most of these worlds are under the ‘Not Yet’ lable?”

“Just means they aren’t ready to to integrated with the other worlds yet. Whether it’s a societal issue or ideological issue.”

“What’s the difference?”

“Societal issue means that the general population might not be all too happy with the sudden changes, of there’s no major issues we can help with to make the idea of integrating appealing. Ideological is basicly the people have a very isolated way of life and wish to keep it that way.”

“So not ready for change, and don’t want it?”

“That sums it up.”

“Why not just say that?”

“Cause I sound smart when using big words.” Unum gave a light whack to the back of my head. “Dummy.” She said with a giggle.

“Sexy~”

“That an offer?”

“Are you a-” There was a knock at the door. “Damn… Come in.”

The door opened and Shining Armor entered… looking rather concerned. “Hey…” He said, taking a seat.

“You alright? Job finally get to ya?”

“What, no, no… just um…” He looked around. “This does not leave this room… Cadence is… pregnant.”

“Congrats.”

“How beautiful!’ Unum said.

“Shush!” Shining said. “Yeah, I’m happy, but I’m scared.”

“Of? Celestia, Rune, Chrysalis and Fluttershy are all pregnate with my kids, you don’t see me freaking out. I’m happy.” I said, trying to figure out what Shining was freaking out over.

“It’s just… I am happy, excited, but after that incident with the… Unversed, right? I realized Daybreak isn’t as fortified as I had hoped. I’m just scared for the child’s safety.”

“As any new or experienced parent should be. Look at me, My house floats above the castle over a hundred feet in the air, you think the image of any of my kids falling off hasn’t played through my mind?”

“How do you cope?”

“For the older ones, I know they won’t do that without their gliders to catch them… or wings given three of them are pegasus race. Regardless, I trust someone, be it me, one of the wives, or the older siblings, will be there to look after them. Plus Twilight did improve that barrier spell she made to keep them inside be they to young, or grounded… as Rumble learned the hard way.”

“I should ask her for it… but after the whole telling her thing…”

“Wait… you came and told me you and Cadence were having a kid before your own sister… you fucked up dude.”

Shining Armor’s head hit my desk. “How did I not realize this?!”

“Too many lucky rookie’s getting ya in the head?” Unum replied, earning a glare from Shining and a chuckle from me. “Well you go through helmets more than you should.”

“Twilight is still finishing up and fine tuning the latest Keyblade armors. She wanted her regular beta testers to try out the closest she’s made to replicating Zeke’s armor.”

“Still, Unum and I will pretend this is new to us when Cadence says the news, kay?”

“Thanks.”

The family received a ‘sudden’ invitation to eat dinner and spend the night with Cadence and Shining Armor in the castle, and we figured it would be alright. Before dinner even started Shining and Cadence announced about the baby, and apple cider (what you expect, there’s five pregnant women here) was served with the meals. Sweets and other party foods were given and eaten.

While the girls were talking and the kids were all beating the guards in combat in the training room, Shining and I were having a talk elsewhere, aka, the lounge, complete with a bunch or just-for-looks-books, and a fireplace.. “So, you and the girls think of any names yet?” Shining asked, taking a sip of his own apple cider bottle.

“We wanna wait til we know the genders before then.” I reply, drinking from my own bottle of apple cider. “Was a smart move to send workers to look back over Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Yeah, more food for the people and trade, and Ponyville is getting rebuilt.”

“Twilight and the others talk about moving the ship there, parking it rather than have it constantly floating above the city. I don’t mind, but I wanna wait til we can figure out how to replicate the Crystal Heart.”

“Smart, how come?”

“What you said earlier got stuck in my head… plus… there is still the balance I need to consider.”

“What about it?”

“Just that, the incident with the Unversed, the people were able to deal with it, but the next generation might not, even if trained in combat. I was thinking, if we can replicate the Crystal Heart, make a version able to keep a city or town safe, and the heartless stay in uninhabited areas, darkness and light on the same world. Light fights the darkness, darkness fights back, generations get strong… I know it sounds risky and dangerous, but a world can’t just live in light all the time.”

“I suppose you have a point there, but how can we figure that out? The heart only identifies it’s maker as The Master of Masters. Kind of a redundant title.”

“Names aside to make a device like the heart he or she must have been a genius in the arts of Keyblades, hearts, and magic. If we could even find a torn blueprint or spell about the heart then we could do so much.”

“True, the heart sustains the shield around Daybreak, keeps Heartless… and Core… off the world, it would be a major advantage… speaking of, how’s that Grandfather Light?”

“Cid is working on it, trying to see how to use it or gain knowledge from it. Unum says it’s got a mind of it’s own, so it might tell us something we need… problem is, A; how do you talk to light? And B; what might happen if the Grandfather Light isn’t enough in the end?”

“The tough questions that keep good guys like you and everyone else up at night…”

“Save for you, last time you fought you barely held your own against that tall and fat Unversed.”

“It was armored everywhere!”

“The back was exposed, and you can land several hits before it turns around.”

“Whatever! So, how’s your new wives been? Unum seems happy.”

“They’ve adjusted. Unum is finally being happy rather than hating herself over that crap she did with Core. Derpy has been… foreword… same with Pinkie… everyone else has been moving at their own pace though.”

“So odds of those two coming up and saying their pregnant?”

“Likely.”

“Man, you sure you can handle that many babies?”

“Their mothers will be there, the wives not yet with kids will be there, I’ll be there, and the other kids will be there to look after them. It will work out, though maybe a nanny… or three, might be a good idea.”

“”Sounds good, so what abot-”

“Stop her!” Leon’s voice rang from the hallway. Shining and I got up immediately and went to see what was going on. We found the girls, and Leon, standing in a random room in front of a decorative mirror.

“What happened?” I asked, walking up to Twilight, she looked shaken.

“I, i’m not sure. She just, I saw her in the hall carrying my element of harmony and… we chased her here, then my element and her just, walked through that mirror.”

The mirror in question was taller than me, purple frame, on a stand of the same color decorated with two small ponies and horseshoes. I walked up to it, poked it, and felt the ‘mirror’ was like a thin liquid. “Well… that’s odd.”

“I had hoped she would have come back better.” Celestia said, gaining all our attention.

“Umm, you know who jacked Twi’s crown Celestia?”

“A former student of mine, Sunset Shimmer. She was obsessed with power, and we got into an argument that… lead to her expulsion,” Twilight shivered at hearing that. “She ran off into this same mirror thirty moons ago… I had completely forgotten it was so close… guess pregnancy takes a few tolls.”

“So, I take it this leads to another world?”

“Yes, this mirror is one of Starswirl's creations.”

“Well then, Twi, get some traveling clothes, we’re getting that element of yours back. And since we have the gateways via X-blade, no need to worry about a time limit, but we’ll be back soon.”

“I’m coming too.” Unum said. “The range limit…”

“Right, well, let’s pack a few things then head out..”

Ouch… that fucking portal is as rocky as riding the gateways without a glider… I got up, noticing we were in front of a… high school? I looked around, finding Unum nearby next to… Twilight? What the… she looks human, no extra furry/anthro pony parts. “Twi, Unum.” I say, shaking the two.

Unum woke up fine, but Twi… we had to cover her mouth to stop her from screaming about the changes to her body, which was only the loss of fur, tail, horn, and her pony ears were now human ones… how come Unum and I didn’t change? “Where are we?” Twilight asked, finally getting herself sorted out.

“A high school.” I answered. “Why though is… I’m lost on that…”

“She must have gone inside.” Unum said. “Let’s go.” We walked inside, finding a bunch of empty hallway with trophy cases built into the wall.

To our annoyance the bell rang and students filled the hall, barely letting Unum, Twi and I walk through. We walked around a bit, but found nothing by the time the bell rang again. “This is gonna be like finding a needle in a haystack.” I mutter.

“She’s hiding in a crowd, maybe there’s someplace specifi-” There was screaming coming from the hall back from where we came from. We ran back… only to find Unversed.

“How… that bastard must be here.” Twi and I activated our armors, and I summoned Discord. Twi summoned her Keyblade, and to my surprise, Unum summoned a Kingdom Key. “You’ve had a Keyblade this whole time?”

“Came back when my heart did.” She stated, and we began to fight. They were coming in swarms of small frys… till an unexpected piece of a Trinity Armor flew passed us in the hall. “Before it connects to the rest!” We chased after it, all the way outside to the front of the school… where we ran into a guy dressed in white, blue, and gold robes wearing a unicorn mask… wielding a Keyblade. “The…”

“Heck?” The man in the unicorn mask finished.

Foretellers

On the roof of Canterlot High, stood the five Foretellers all in their robes standing across Zeke and Twilight, who were still in their armor, and Unum.

“So who wants to start the conversation?” Gula said nonchalantly.

“I believe you just did.” Zeke replied.

“Well judging that you actually helped protect the people from the unversed, can we assume you are not an enemy?” Ira asked.

“What made you think that? … it was the armor huh… maybe I should get it repainted?”

“Why don’t we introduce ourselves first. I'm sure you are another survivor from earth right?”

“Yup, seems like all the people with Keyblades are these days. I’m Zeke, this lovely lady in the armor next to me is my wife Twilight, and this other lovely lady with the Kingdom Key is Unum, my other wife.”

‘Wife? But that wasn't what it was in the movie. It looks like the natural balance is already out of it.’ Were Ira’s thoughts as well as most of the others… except for Gula’s.

‘Two wives!? I just must learn his ways! God I hope Pinkie never finds out I thought about that.’ were his thoughts.

“So you are Zeke Ventral. Huxley talked about you quite a bit.” Of a responded. He pulled off his unicorn mask and reverted back to his civilian clothes. “Since we are all keybearer there shouldn't be any need to hide our identities. I am Lan, these are my comrades Jenny, Dan, Alex, and my little sister Kira. We are the present Foretellers.”

Zeke and Twilight disbanded their armors, showing their normal selves. “Agreed… so you met Huxley… great, he made me out as a bad guy huh? … wait… what are the Foretellers?”

“I’m guessing that you didn't ask God to show you what was going to happen in KH X.” Dan said.

“KH X? Zeke, what are they talking about?” Twilight asked.

Zeke quickly walked up to Lan. “Look, we got some things to explain to her… as well as a lot of people, but guessing from your looks and ages, you got classes to get to, right?”

“Unfortunately.” Jenny mutteres.

“We can talk after your usual day is up, Twi, Unum and I are just looking for a thief.”

“Alright meet us at the front near the statue.”

“Will do, in the meantime, we’ll be looking for the thief.” The two groups split ways. While the Foreteller were doing their normal class routine, thoughts raced through their heads.

(With The Foretellers)

“Are you sure it’s alright to have them roaming around the school? We barely know them.” Alex said.

“I’m sure they will be fine. They helped us with the Trinity Armor, even if it got away, so they must be good.” Kira said.

“What I don’t understand is why the Ventral is here in the first place. Wasn’t it supposed to be Twilight and Spike? Thats this worlds story after all.” Dan said.

“That is something we can ask them about later. Right now, let's go through our normal day, and meet them after words.” Lan said as they all nodded in agreement.

“Where did you take it!” A voice suddenly caught their attention. They looked down the hall, to see a cowering Fluttershy and a mad Sunset Shimmer standing over her.

“I-i-I just found it, so I just took it back to Principal Celestia.” Fluttershy stuttered.

“You shouldn’t just take things that don’t belong to you.” Sunset warned.

“Well, it didn’t exactly belong to you either.”

“What was that!?”

“Nothing!”

“That’s enough!” Lan said walking up to them. Placing himself between the two of them.

“What do you want Lan?” Sunset asked.

“You can’t just talk to someone like that Sunset. Have a little respect.”

Sunset just laughed. “Did you just get here? I can talk to anyone I want, however I want.”

“Why do you do this Sunset. What’s their to gain from suche petty behavior?”

That struck a nerve in Sunset, but she kept her cool.

“You are going to regret this. Sooner than you think.” WIth that she stormed off.

Lan turned and held out a hand to Fluttershy while the others gather around them.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m okay. Thanks Lan.” She said as she took his hand.

“Why was she harassing you anyways?” Kira asked.

“She said she was looking for the Fall Formal Crown. I found it outside so I took it to Principal Celestia, and she saw me take it there before.”

‘So the Element of Magic is here. At least that is still part of it.’ Lan thought. “We should all get to class. The bell’s about to ring any minute.” With that they all head to class.

While the Foretellers went about the rest of their day, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were walking around the halls. “So, what did she look like Twi?” Zeke asked.

“She had a hood over her, I almost got her, but she could summon those Unversed, so she managed to get away.” She replied.

“No, I could sense her heart,” Unum added. “It was whole.”

“Then what the heck is going in here?” Clearly those Foreteller people know about what my family has done, and Huxley made sure to put in a bad word… great, so the only decent first impressions I made were with Devin and Ben. I just have back luck with people from my own world. Zeke thought to himself.

As they rounded a corner, they were met by… Celestia? “Can I help you three?” She asked, a distrustful stair worn on her face.

Welp, lifetime of lying, don’t fail me now. “Um, yes, I’m Zeke, these are my sisters Unum and Twilight, you see, I’m gonna be a new parent soon, with my fiance having some kids already and one on the way, I was just looking at the school since we’re moving near the area.”

The Celestia’s expression changed from distrust to cheer. “Oh, well in that case please, follow me.”

As Celestia walked ahead, Twilight whispered to Zeke. “How did you manage a lie like that?” She whispered.

“A lifetime of practice.” Zeke whispered back, the three catching up to Celestia. The tour showed a few classrooms, band room, gym, and lastly ended in Celestia’s office.

“So, of what age are the ones who will be attending?”

“Fourteen, and Sixteen.” Zeke lied.

“Well, then I will be sure to find the proper paperwork. Are the transcripts in order?”

“In the mail, so we will likely get them by the time we've moved.”

This made the Celestia laugh. “Yes, most likely. Just stop by when they arrive and we can fill out all the paperwork. I’m glad you’re considering our school for your children.”

“I look forward to seeing them grow and learn here. I am told your educational budget was very good?”

“It’s fair, nothing like that Crystal Prep in the city, but we manage.”

“Glad to hear. I suppose my sisters and I will be off, but can I just get the paperwork ahead so I can hand them to you with the transcripts and fill in anything else then?”

“Sure, I think the front desk has some extras. I’ll go get them.”

As Celestia reached the door, Zeke quickly pulled out Discord. “Stopga.” WIth that spell cast, Celestia froze in place. Zeke got up quick, and logged onto her pc. “That was too easy.”

“Have you done this before?” Twilight asked.

“Something close before.” Zeke muttered as the pc’s information on the students was displayed. “Wow, weakest cyber security ever.” After a few more moments, Zeke found the files on a ‘Sunset Shimmer’ as Celestia from their home had told them, and Celestia’s printer went off, not stopping until every last document on her was printed . With that done, Zeke logged out of the PC, and hid the documents under his armor sleeve.

Just as everything was done, Celestia unfroze, and walked out, unaware of what transpired. “That was effective.” Unum said. “So, what did you do that was similar?”

“Later, for now We can look over the fies after we get out of here.”

Zeke, Twilight, and Unum sat around the statue/portal, going over the files and waiting for the Foretellers. “No name for parents, no resident address, no social security number? How is this school in operation with information this lacking?” Zeke muttered. He looked up at hearing the bell go off and saw a group of five kids walk his way. “Well, how was your day?”

“Just a normal school day for a group of Keybearers.” Jenny said sarcastically.

“Now that we are out, why don’t we move this conversation to somewhere more secluded. Like our mansion.” Dan said.

“You have a mansion!? Wow, God must have liked you kids.” Zeke muttered the last part. The two groups traveled together, reaching the Foretellers residents. Zeke was surprised it was the mansion from Twilight Town, but didn’t speak until they were all seated in the living room. “So, what is it you want to know?”

“Why are you here?” Dan asked. Getting straight to the point.

“Like I said, Twi, Unum and I are looking for a thief named Sunset Shimmer. She stole some artifacts from Twilight and escaped to here.”

“So it’s Sunset huh? Not surprised.” Jenny sighed. “She’s a student at our school if you haven’t already guessed.”

Zeke pulled out the files. “I figured, hacked the principles computer and got this stuff… how your school is even open with files so empty on someone is a mystery though.”

“Yeah, the security at our school isn’t the best, I’ve hacked it a few times myself.” Dan said.

“So you want to get this artifact back from Sunset Shimmer. Would it happen to be a crown?” Lan asked.

“Exactly.” Twilight answered. “I haven't used it since… well, events happened, but I’ve been keeping them in a safe. How she opened them I don’t know. It was locked with my magic and only my magic could have opened it.”

“If there’s a locked door, then I’m pretty sure a Keyblade would have been involved.” Lan said thoughtfully. “If you want to get this artifact back then it will be difficult. It is in the possession of our Principle right now. And I’d rather not aid in a heist.”

“Then what do you suggest we do?” Unum asked.

“They had mistaken Twilight's crown for the Fall Formal Crown. And the Fall Formal Crown will be given to who is named Fall Formal Princess at the Fall Formal. But Sunset Shimmer is the only one running, mostly because others fear of what she would do to whoever opposed her.” Dan explained.

“Maybe if we had someone running against her then we could get the crown. But you and your group are obviously not high school students.” Lan said.

“I’ll do it!” Kira said.

“Really Kira? You want to?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah, what if Sunset tries to do something to you?” Alex said worried.

“Well we don’t have much of a choice. Even if Sunset tries to threaten me, I’m sure I can handle her. I’m a master after all.” Kira said. “Plus I’ve always wanted to wear a real crown.” She muttered quietly.

“Alright, so it’s decided.” Lan said clapping his hands together. “Now, I’m assuming that you don’t have a place to stay for the night?”

“Oh yeah, we didn’t think about that.” Zeke said.

“You are welcome to stay here. We have enough guest rooms.” Lan said. “Why don’t Unum and Twilight go with my friends to their rooms. You and I have more to discuss.” The other Foretellers nod, knowing what he meant.

Zeke was hesitant for a bit before agreeing and nodding towards Twilight and Unum to follow them. “So… Judging from your body movement and tone… my family did something to you, didn't they?” He said once Twilight and Unum were gone.

“You could say that.” Lan said seriously. “When we were back in our world, my brother got swept up in a gang that was run by a younger member of the Ventrals. During one of their escapades, he was caught and thrown in juvie. When he started working with the Ventral’s he completely changed. From a brother, to a stranger.”

Zeke sighed. “People should know better than to try and join my old family… They put them through hell, and wait to hear if they laugh…”

“Sounds like you had your fair share of hardships from your own family.” Lan let out a deep sigh. “Nevertheless, now that I am staring face to face with a Ventral, I have a few choice words to say.”

“Won't be the first time people called us what we are… go on then, what is it?”

Lan was silent for a moment before taking a deep breath. “I am sorry.”

“... Repeat that? I was expecting bastard or demon, or the usual.”

“I said that I’m sorry. When my brother changed and was sent to juvie because of the gang he joined, I hated your family. I hated them so much, up to the point where I tried to hunt down that certain Ventral that corrupted my brother. It almost took over my life, and the others worried over me. One day, I finally found him. I think his name was Kevin. When I found him, I fought him when he was alone. I had been training how to fight with Jenny for a long time so i knew how to hold my own, but it got to the point where I almost killed him. If it wasn’t for Jenny being there. I would have gone through with it. I realized, that in that moment, I became what I hated. So, I’m sorry. Your family may be full of criminals, but I know better than to blame the one instead of the whole.”

“That's… new. Most people who meet us one on one either scream or shoot…”

“Well, I am not most people, as well as the rest of my group. And now that I’ve met you, I can see that I was correct. You seem like a good person.”

“Being good in my family is a death sentence.” Zeke pulled down the collar of his shirt, showing Lan his branding mark. “My uncle did that himself. If it wasn't for God, I’d be dead.”

“That just shows how strong your will is. To keep sticking to your ideals even though the world tells you they are wrong. It takes a strong heart to do that. You have nothing but my respect.”

“Hah, now that's a new one… So, you said this brother or yours… what was his name?”

“His name was Crow.”

Zeke flinched. “Then it's the same man… a while ago, someone managed to find a way onto my world. He called himself Crow, and managed to summon Unversed on the land. Was a short battle, but before that some of my kids fought him… he broke one of my sons ribs.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, and I hope your son is okay. But, please don’t hold it against him.”

“I already got some payback... I sorta pounded his head into the ground til he bled… though, what I saw disturbed me.”

“Brutal, but I’m sure he deserved it. But thanks for not killing his dark half.”

“Looks like I guessed right since he controlled the Unversed… though that won't explain why he bleeds black blood.”

“Black Blood? I didn’t expect that. It could be an experiment of this Core person who ripped his heart in half in the first place.”

“Core’s been here?”

“No, but during my Mark of Master Exam, I was shown a vision of when Core came Into contact with Crow. He appeared out of a Door to Darkness into Crow’s Juvie cell.”

“Core… Damn him. What do you think Core is?”

“I don’t know much to begin with, but from your tone of voice I can imagine he isn’t something very good.”

“The first born emblem Heartless, though, Unum says he prefers the term Demon.”

“I see. Do you know what his true goal is? I would imagine he would need the Unversed for a reason.”

“I don't know about the Unversed, but I do know he somehow makes it possible for… his experiments to be half Heartless, half human. He can make people into Keyblades, the ability to shift between key and human, and he has who knows how many of my family working for him.”

“He sounds very dangerous, and like a very powerful evil.”

“Well what do you expect when you’ve been around since the worlds were still one? He’s older than the stars, literally, just like God.”

“So he’s like a God of destruction. That’s omonis.”

“Sorta, try God’s younger brother.”

“... Well I didn’t expect that. This whole situation is starting to look very grim. For all worlds.”

“Yeah, You know, God conducted my mark of mastery… he told me something about earth, where it really is, and what he hides in it. Wanna know?”

“Sounds serious. What was it?”

“First off, where do you think earth is?”

“I’d assume in an alternate Dimension.”

Zeke pointed at his head. “Think.”

“... Our world is just a thought God created. It makes sense. He is the creator after all. It’s hard to believe though.”

“Exactly, our world, our reality we were born into was all made up by a crazy old man who just thought the ever vexing ‘what if?’ and he literally brought us from his imagination, to his reality, everything we’ve thought as fiction, exists in his reality as real, he drip fed it to us as fiction for just a day like our ‘doomsday’.”

“To think, we were all just entities of thought that were created by our God.”

“Funny part is, his name is actually God, that whole crap about ‘god's true name’ and that was his name the whole time.”

“It is funny. It would sound silly if a deity of creation would be named Marvin if it were.”

“True, so, can you guess what he hides within earth that Core wants?”

“I’m not sure. What is it?”

“The same power he used to make us real in his reality. Core only has access to earth to grab people because he uses the DTD’s to enter, but that confuses me, if he can already bring people from earth to here, why would he still want that power?”

“There will always be more questions even when we find the answers. We’ll just have to seek the truth.”

“Yeah, fair enough. So, anything else I’m missing? … Well, I guess we could trade stories now. So what has been happening since you came here?”

“Well, since my group came to this world, we have been fending off the Unversed. The attacks didn’t seem to have any reason other than to stir up trouble, but I believe there is some merit to them. Recently, the Master of Masters himself came to commence our Mark of Mastery Exams.”

“That person, who is he? Our worlds Crystal Heart was made by someone it only identified as The Master of Masters. Where did he go?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot we didn’t talk about the events of KH X.” Lan cleared his throat. “Well, the Master of Masters is pretty much what his name implies. He was the first Master of the Keyblade. The original Foretellers, the ones who wore our masks before us, were his students. He wrote something called the Book of Prophecies, and gave each of his students a copy of the Book.”

“Devin had one of those? He’s another survivor I ran into… and then things got weird not long after…”

“Really? Maybe after this The others and I could go meet him. Which Keyblade is in his possession?”

“The Gazing eye. THough, his book only tells the future of the world he is on.”

“The Gazing eye? Interesting. The Master of Masters himself gave it to his sixth apprentice Luxu, but Luxu disappeared. He was told to pass down the keyblade to his students, and his after that. This eye, gave him the power to see the future.”

“Probably threw the eye for a loop when what happened to me went down.”

“Well anyways, back to my story. The Book of Prophecies told of the day the light will expire, and that day was the Keyblade war.”

“Which it was wrong, or else no worlds would be here.”

“That brings me to what I’m about to say next. The reason behind the Book was to prepare them for what comes after. He wanted them to train more and more Keybearers, and scatter them to the winds, like a dandelion. So when the war ended, there would still be hope in those who chose not to participate in the war.”

“There were survivors though…”

“Really? What were they like?”

“I’ve only had the displeasure to run into one… he nearly killed off a whole world, using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants… only sixteen survived… Only because I got there and killed the bastard.”

Lan looked calm, but one could see how his fist clenched when he heard the news.

“That is unexpected. But with all the darkness dwelling that day, it would make sense that a survivor would be lost in it.”

“As far as I could tell, he wasn’t even working with Core, no contact at all… Makes you realize how outmatched we are, huh?”

“Our numbers may be small, and our training isn’t as vast as their were. But the strength of the heart will always be a turning point in any battle.”

“Fair enough. Still, things in Daybreak Empire has been getting much better in restoring the world.”

“I’m sure the Master would be proud, even if he did disappear.”

“Yeah, from what the heart told us when I activated it, the place, the Crystal Empire, was called Daybreak Town before, then stuff happened, now with that know, people mixed the names, now it’s Daybreak Empire. I was hoping to at least get a blueprint or a something so we could try and replicate the hearts ability.”

“Perhaps us Foretellers could come and help? Maybe the presents of the original Masters Keyblades could uncover something.”

“That might help, maybe when this crap is done with you can come over, the Empire has regrown in numbers with the refuges we took in. Everyone has a Keyblade, and the heart keeps everything aside from Unversed out.”

“Makes sense. The Unversed are beings of negative energy, something that no living being can escape. I’d imagine that the heart was made specifically to counteract the darkness.”

“It amplifies a worlds light, creating a barrier all over the world… I was thinking we could make a smaller version to protect a city or town, so darkness and light can be on the same world, but not have to be in danger of each other unless they strayed.”

“Sounds like a great goal. Now, let's talk about you. What is the role you chose to take as a keybearer?”

“When god gave me X, he said I have to keep the worlds in balance… that’s part of why I chose to control Heartless… Though, my balanced heart means that my light touches the Heartless, making the hearts lost within more… awake, in a sense. I plan to keep a balance between light and dark on the worlds, keeping the Heartless appearing just enough so the light can fight it, and it fight back, without harm to the world. It’s either that, or pick out people like those in my family and let them have at it, as God said, so I choose the harder path.

“It will take years, but it will likely be the best in the end, even though people will crave darkness, trying to disrupt the balance, light will be able to repel, or defeat the disturbance. Afterall, there is a beauty in darkness, cause without it, light would be too blinding, and we could never see how the worlds are truly meant to be.” (you write now

“So what you’re saying is that you keep the worlds in balance. So If one world is engulfed in darkness you are meant to be its light. And if one world is outshined by light…”

“I bring darkness… only enough to match the light.”

“That’s a very unique job that you’ve been givin.”

“My wives and everyone in Daybreak think I can pull it off, I just hope I can. Speaking of, you dating anyone? Just about every other survivor I’ve met is in a relationship.”

A light blush appeared on Lan’s cheeks. “Not at the moment no. It’s true that I do notice how beautiful the women are here, but I don’t think any of them have any interest in me.”

“Pfft!” A new voice appeared. Out of the corner of the room, the other Foretellers walk in. “Yeah right. Like any other clueless, harem, anime protagonist would say.” Alex said.

“I take it you are seeing someone then?” Zeke asks as Alex takes a seat next to him.

“I wouldn’t call it seeing anyone. Pinkie and I have somewhat of a connection, but I can’t exclude myself from the other lovely flowers of Canterlot high.” Alex said with a confident smirk.

“Rune would wreck you…”

“I wonder what Pinkie would say if she heard you say that?” Jenny asked sarcastically.

“Don’t tell her!”

“Oh, and Ventral, pretty sure i know your next question. We’ve been here for a while so we heard most of everything.” Jenny finished.

“Alright, that all? And my name is Zeke.”

“Whatever.”

“Please excuse her attitude Zeke. She’s a bit hard headed.” Dan said.

“Meh, better than the hardheads in my old family.”

“I guess being one of the biggest criminal families in our old world will do that to you.” Dan replied cooly.

“I never did much when I worked really.”

“I knew you had some good in you. I never thought you would have to actually be the bringer of light and darkness though.” Kira stated.

“Well, I am the black sheep in the family. There were a few things I enjoyed working with my family though.”

“Well with that being said, it brings us to our next point. From what we all have seen, you are a good person. Also, not a threat to us now. But…” The other Foretellers slowly surrounded him while Lan stayed in front of him. They all summoned their keyblades, pointing them directly at Zeke. “If you come to our world as a bringer of darkness, we will do everything in our power to stop you. No matter how powerful you are.”

“Cut the guy some slack guys.” A different voice other than Zeke’s spoke from him.

“X, shut up.”

“What was that?” Alex asked.

“Well, part of what happened to me a while ago… I was fighting another survivor, basically cause he had Gazing eye, I have the X-blade, so we went to the Keyblade graveyard, cause Birth by Sleep… I made the mistake of picking up one of the keyblades there and… the whole graveyard possessed me… countless rotting, mad Keyblades all screaming to find new wielders and to forget the war… In the end… they summoned Kingdom Hearts using the X-blade and Kingdom Hearts turned me into a human Keyblade. I have them all stored within me, keeping them alive and safe until they find whoever is meant to wield them. Now the X-blade, and any other Keyblade, I can hear and they can talk through me.”

The Foretellers jaws dropped in surprise. Never before did they hear about a human becoming half a Keyblade. Silence took over, until Lan smiled and lowered Unicornis.

“To give up your humanity to appease the voices of hundreds of Keyblades. You Truly are a hero.”

“Honestly neither Zeke or I had a real say in it, you try talking to mad Keyblades and not just accept what they try and do.”

“Well, it’s still a point in your favor in being great heroes.”

“Don’t leave me out of this, I’m the only reason this guy can use magic at all!” Another, different voice, spoke from Zeke.

“Yeah, thank you Discord… He got turned into a Keyblade without the ability to turn back into his regular form, so he’s my second Keyblade and the only way I can use magic.” Zeke explained.

“The God of Chaos got captured and turned into a Keyblade? I would think that he would just throw exploding pies and disappear in the pocket dimension he calls home” Alex said

“You want exploding pies?”

“Down Discord.” Zeke said.

It’s good to see you again after all this time brother X.

Same Unicornis, been how long? Wait a sec, Zeke, you mind letting them talk though you also, it will be a good thing for them to be able to speak to their wielders.

Sure. “Hey, X wants me to act as a medium for your Keyblades to talk, that alright?” Zeke asked. They were hesitant at first, but nodded in agreement. “Alright.”

“Finally, Alex, buddy, you fight good, but who masterbates that many times a day!?”

“Agh! Bft! What the hell you talking about!? I do no such thing!” Alex replied.

“Your bed sheet is stiffer than your dick!” Alex had no words as the others started to discreetly back away from him, and he tried to back away from them. “That won’t work you pervert! I’m your keyblade! Where and what do you think we do when you disband us?! We see everything you guys do, and buddy, you got problems.” Leopardus finished. “Man I’ve been wanting to say that forever!”

“Jenny. It's good to finally be able to talk to you.”

“Is that you Ursus?” Jenny asked.

“Yes it is. I wanted to say that, I admire your strength. Almost exactly like my original wielder Aced. But you shouldn’t be ashamed to want to look more feminine. All those dresses you have in secret look pretty on you.”

Jenny’s face turned as red as an apple. “W-w-w-what are you talking about?! I’ve never worn a dress!”

“Those hours you spent posing in front of the mirror says otherwise.” Ursus finished.

“Danny boy? Are you there?” A koi female voice said.

“Um… yes? Anguis?” Dan said, caught off guard by his keyblades behavior and voice.

“I am so happy that you are my wielder. Intelligent and cool headed. Just like little Invi when she was still around. I’ve been wanting to say. Just ask the Rainbow haired girl out already. It’s amusing, but also kind of painful to watch you two compete when you two are attracted to each other. Give it some thought, Danny boy.”

Dan said nothing as he tried to hide his blush and his embarrassment.

“Hello Kira.” A deep booming voice that made everyone jump spoke.

Kira shuttered. “V-Vulpus!?”

“Yeah, hey baby girl. You’ve been doing alright. Good grades, having fun, and for once, I’m being used in combat rather than just spellcasting. You a good girl. Just… can ya do me a favor?”

“What is it?” She asked.

“”Beat the shit out of Alex! I can’t stand that pervert! The way he acts he should be trialled! You hear me player boy?! I’m gonna rain down on you like ragnarock!”

As the voice of Vulpus faded ALex could be seen hiding behind the nearby couch, and Kira in the corner of the room muttering to herself about how manly her “pretty” keyblade was.

“Lan.”

“Unicornis.” Lan greeted.

“Let me just say how proud I am of you. Ever since we were paired, your mind was clouded with doubt and anger towards yourself. Now you are thinking clearly, and fight hard towards your goal. Just how Ira would have.”

“Unicornis. I would also like to thank you. During my Exam, I almost believed you abandoned me because of my lack of skill and darkness. But you came back. Thank you for staying by my side.” Lan bowed.

“You are very welcome. One more thing Lan. There comes a time in every man’s life where he needs to let loose of his goals for only a moment and take in the world around him. Just, try and see what's right in front of you.” Unicornis said, hinting at something.

“I’m… not sure what you mean, but I’ll give it a try.”

As the last of the Foretellers Keyblades let Zeke regain control of his own voice, he burst out laughing. “Oh my god! Alex you are just screwed!” He yelled in laughter.

Lan sighed.

“Well this has been an eventful night. Why don’t we all take the rest of the night to rest for tomorrow's plans?”

“Sure, dinners ready.” Unum replied from the kitchen. “Also, Alex, come near me or Twi, and I will break you in two…” She said as she entered the living room, glaring at Alex.

“Why is everyone picking on me?!” Alex yelled. “I’m just a regular guy with regular needs.” He said with comical tears streaming down his face.

“That aside, dinner is ready.” Twilight said as she entered. “I just hope we got it like Luna makes the stewpots.” She added.

With that, the large group of Keybearers sat down for a nice home cooked meal. Ending the night, as they all go off to bed.

(The Next Day)

It was early morning, While the Foretellers were just waking, Twilight and Unum already had breakfast ready, with only a few things to finish, while Zeke sat criss crossed in the backyard, meditating.

“Meditating first thing in the morning?” Kira said, walking up to Zeke.

When Zeke turned to look at her, his eyes were drastically different, one glowing a bright white, the other a pulsating black.

“Whoa. What is that?” She asked surprised.

Zeke shook his head, blinking til his eyes returned to their normal red color. “Was just… you could call it talking to myself, my dark half conversing with the light half. For me, the two get along well.”

“So you’re heart really is in perfect balance of light and dark. Interesting.”

“I know, from where I come from, you’d think not.”

“Well, anyways. The others made a plan on how to get the crown back. We can’t talk about it in there cause Twilights in there.”

“Sure.” Zeke got up and followed Kira into the dinning room, taking a seat at the table. “So, what are you guys gonna do about school?”

“Here’s what we planned so far.” Alex started. “First we need this worlds Mane 5 to be friends again. That way we’ll have their help with Kira’s Princess Campaign, and they will be friends again so they can use the elements of Harmony against sunset.”

“Why?” Zeke questioned. “Sunset is a thief, and from my understanding a former resident of my world Equestria. Once the crown is retrieved we can just imprison her back in Daybreak.”

“We’re trying to stick to the natural order of this world. Or else there might be an imbalance with the chain of events.”

“When Unversed mainly attack a school in a small town, you’d think the imbalance was present already given the fact you five are here also, the reflection of this world nearly was wiped out, and the fact that back home, everyone is an anthro.” Zeke stated. “This is reality, not a tv show or movie, not everything will be exactly like how we know it to be.”

“No wiser truer words have been said.” Lan said, taking a sip of his coffee. “How about this plan? We let Sunset win the Crown?”

“False sense of victory then?”

“Correct. She will think that she had won everything that she wanted. But then, when her true intentions show, we’ll be there to stop her.”

“True, and if all else fails I can use X’s special ability, Reject Darkness.”

“Reject Darkness?” Kira asked.

“Basically I stab X into the heart of an opponent, then shoot a dose of light into their heart directly. The light will either try and expel the darkness, or stabilize it. I’ve used it once, it works.”

“Let’s save that as a last resort. I still believe that Sunset has the potential to change and repent for her actions.”

“If you say so, but what about the Unversed? When she stole the crown she could summon and control them.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Right now, let's focus on what we are going to do about this world's Mane 5.”

“Why not throw a party?” Discord spoke though Zeke. “Get them all in the same place, five of you, five of them, sooner or later they’ll have to talk to each other, and if not we lock them in a room.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Jenny said.

After the planning, Twilight and Unum entered with breakfast. They engaged in small talk over the meal.

“So Zeke?” Alex caught his attention. “Both Unum and Twilight are your wives right? Is polygamy legal in your world?”

“We made a bunch of new laws when we rebuilt, but kept a lot from before also, and in special cases all laws new and old are allowed to play out if deemed needed in a trial. So, yeah, a herd of up up to sixteen wives, and one man are allowed. It’s one of the laws from before the Nobodies, but so far only a handful still enter into herd relationships.”

Alex almost fell out of his seat, while the others looked shocked. “Sixteen!? How many wives do you have?”

“... sixteen…” Zeke mutters, blushing red.

Alex rushed Zeke’s side and bowed down on his knees. “You are a man amongst men! Teach me your ways master!”

Zeke did the only thing that felt right in this situation. He grabbed Alex by the hair, and threw him against the wall. “Don’t do that again.”

The other Foretellers all facepalmed at their friends antics. With that out of the way, they continued to enjoy their meal.

After breakfast the Foretellers head to school as the other three keybearers stayed at the mansion in the meantime.

“Okay, so during the day we can put our plan into action.” Dan said to the others.

“Right. We all invite one of the five to a ‘small get together,’ before the dance. That’s when we’ll have to talk to them.” Lan confirmed. They all nodded in agreement, and went along their way to school.

While the Foretellers attended school, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were at the mansion, killing time however they could. “Maybe we can clean… cause I got nothing.” Zeke said, to which Twilight and Unum agreed and each went around to house to find something to clean. I wonder how many rooms are here? The game made this place look way smaller. Zeke thought to himself as he explored the rooms.

Upon reaching a random door and opening it, he found it to be the library. “Oh… so this is a thing?” Zeke walked up to the table, seeing the same drawing on it as from the game. I wonder? Zeke tapped the table with the X-blade, and the floor lit up in a bright light. He found himself falling butt first into the entrance to the secret lad of the home. “Did they even know this was here?”

Dan was hanging around his class room before classes started.

‘I wonder if they’ll find the training room? Zeke is a smart guy so he’ll probably find it.’ he thought.

“Hey Egghead.” Rainbow said a she walked in and took her seat next to his.

“Morning Skittles.” Dan said with a smirk as Rainbow gained a tick mark on her forehead.

“How long are you going to keep calling me that?” She asked frustrated.

“As long as you keep calling me ‘Egghead.” The two sat silent for a moment, waiting for class to start. “Hey. Are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”

“I don’t know yet. Why?”

“Well my siblings and I were gonna host a small get together before the dance. I wanted to invite you. N-not as my date or anything! Just thought that I should invite someone who could make the party cooler.”

Rainbow smirked. “Awe, you got the hots for me Danny?” She said slyly as she got closer to him.

“Of course not! Are you coming or not?”

“Sure, I’ll come. I definitely will make the party twenty percent cooler!”

Witht that, the bell rang, and students began to fill the classroom.

As Zeke entered the Lab, he saw the large Pc that Ansem the Wise used to create the simulation Roxas was in, and hopped right on. The password was easy to figure out, and when he logged on, he found a few new files. “So Dan and the others did find this? Looks like mostly journal entries.” Zeke clicked on the latest entry.

Still can’t figure this whole thing out, the coding for the simulations is crazy advanced, and I’ve only been able to create a small training simulation. Most, if not all, the functions in this thing are locked down, so I’ve only found out so much.

Looks like they could use some help.Zeke smirked, cracking his knuckles, and began hacking. “Been a while, but I think I still got it?” He muttered as a locked file opened for him. “Yup, I do.”

While Zeke hacked away, Unum was having trouble finding any broom closets. “It’s smaller than home, but still hard to find anything.” She muttered, opening a door, and finding a bedroom… Well, they’re not here. She thought as she entered. The room was rather messy, posters of boxers and other sports hung on the wall, dirty clothes and heavy weights were all over the floor.
“Teenagers…” She muttered, picking up the dirty clothes.

Unum placed the weights to the side with ease. Darkness may be gone, but at least my strength and most other abilities are still with me. She thought, picking up a fifty pound weight with one hand, stacking it with the others. As she cleaned she looked for something to carry the dirty clothes in. She opened the closet, finding a bunch of small clothing boxes.

She opened one, and saw an elegant floral dress, sadly not her size. So this must be what Jenny’s Keyblade ment… so this is her room? Wow, there’s like thirty dresses in their boxes here.

Kira was roaming along the halls of Canterlot High looking for one of the five. Her hopes were high when she spotted Fluttershy in the courtyard playing with some animals.

“Fluttershy!” Kira yelled as she walked towards her.

“Oh, hey Kira. Hows your day going?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s going fine. School and all. Hey, I was sondering if you wanted to come to a get together with me and my siblings before the dance. Then we can all go together.”

“Oh. I don’t know. I wasn’t sure if i was going to the dance entirely, since I would probably run into Pinkie.” She said with sadness in her voice.

“Don’t worry. You’ll be with friends if you do come, and something tells me that everything is going to turn out for the best.” Kira’s smile turned sly. “And Lan will be there~. Maybe it’s your chance to finally ask him our?”

Fluttershy’s face burst into a blush as she tried to hide behind her hair. “I-I’ll think about it.” She whispered.

Twilight was done with all the dishes, cleaned and dried, and decides that, with from what Lan had told her about guests coming over, was going to find a nice room to hold the party in. There were several rooms she had seen, but none looked just right for a party. Come on Twilight, where would Pinkie throw it? … probably over the whole house… Well, the main lobby is large, and those rooms I saw had tables and sofas I could pull out… front yard, main lobby, and backyard are all right infront of eachother… yeah, that will do! She clapped her hands, and began searching for decorations.

She managed to find the attic, to which there was nothing, save for spider webs. Maybe I can bring Pinkie here via the gateways… no, only Zeke’s keyblade can open the portals to reflection worlds… and I’d rather not risk someone seeing me enter the mirror portal. Twilight sighed. “I may have to shop for the supplies. Hey Unum?” Twilight called out.

Unum came by, carrying a basket of dirty clothes. “Yeah?”

“I might need to shop for the party supplies. Do you think this world takes old equestrian bits or munny?”

“Well, it’s gold all the same. If not, just take it to a place called a pawn shop, they’ll give you this world currency for it.”

“Thanks. If Zeke asks I went out to shop… haven’t done that in a while.”

“I’ll let him know when he appears.”

As Twilight exited the mansion, she summoned her glider, and rode it to the just outside of town, not being seen by anyone as she disbanded it. She walked around until she spotted the Pawn Shop, and walked up to the people. “Hey, do you accept gold for cash?”

“Yeah.” The man said.

“Alright.” Twilight said, pulling old fifteen old equestrian bits, and three hundred munny. “How much will this be worth?”

The man looked at her with shock. He left and came back with a larger, bald, older man. “Hello miss, I’m Silver, the owner. Mind me asking where you got this much gold from?” His tone was friendly, so she didn’t feel too nervous at his presents.

“Well, they’re just some old trinkets I picked up over my travels and such…” She lied.

“Well,” Silver said, picking up one of the old equestrian bits. “Just this one gold coin looks like a 24k… I can give you three hundred for this coin, but I can’t buy all of it from you,” He picked up a munny block, one of the big ones. “Cause this block of gold alone will bankrupt me. I’ll buy all the coins from you for four grand, that okay?”

“Sure.” Twilight took the munny back, and the green numbered paper they gave her for the old bits. Paper currency? That’s odd.

Both Jenny and Alex had english class together with Applejack and Pinkie Pie. After class was over, the two walked over to both of them. Applejack and Pinkie were talking to each other about various things, not being on bad terms like the others seem to be.

“Hey girls. Can we talk to you?” Jenny waved at them.

“Hey Jen.” Applejack replied happily.

In an instant, Alex stood beside Pinkie. “Well hello my pink party girl, how has your day been without me?” He said confidently.

“Oh it’s been kinda long without talking to you, my stud muffin.” She said hugging Alex.

As the two began to flirt with each other, both AJ and Jenny sighed.

“Geez, those to were made for eachother.” Jenny said.

“And how. So what was it you wanted to talk about Jenny?” AJ asked

“Well me and my siblings are throwing a small party before the dance, and we wanted to see if you two wanted to come?”

“A PARTY?!” Pinkie showed up out of nowhere. “Sure! I’d love to come!”

“Why not?” AJ said nonchalantly. “I’d be nice to go to the dance with friends. And the party sounds fun too.” Her left eye began to twitch.

Jenny smirked, knowing that’s what happens when AJ lies. “You sure that’s all? Or are you coming to see a ‘Specific someone?” AJ said nothing, only blushed as red as the apples from her farm. ‘Nailed it.’ Jenny thought.

Twilight flew back to the manor on her glider. She decided to see if any other pawn shops would buy the munny, and a few finally did. In total, she had forty three million in the world's paper currency, and that was after all the shopping, to which she decided to splurge and get the Foretellers some nice things for letting her and her significant others stay with them. I hope Lan likes the car...s, I got them. The guys at the dealership said they’d deliver/drive them to the mansion just in time for the party to start. As she landed and took the massive bags of items, she entered seeing the lobby was set up, only missing the decorations. “Hey Twi.” Unum said, Zeke close behind.

“How did you get all that?” Zeke asked.

“Apparently since bits and munny are gold, they’re worth much more here than back home or in other worlds. So where were you before I left?” Twilight asked, handing the bags to Zeke.

“Found something neat in the ‘basement’ and fixed some things with it, as well as left a few surprises for the guys.” He replied

“Great, I hope the surprises I bought them are alright.”

“Surprises?”

“Let’s just say that after I sold all the munny I had fifty million, now I got forty three million.”

It was moments before the last class of the day, and Lan was walking towards his next class. On his way, he see’s Rarity walking down the halls. She was distracted with writing in her design book. As Lan walked towards her, he sees a random banana peel.

‘What’s a banana peel doing in the middle of the hall way? It’s probably a coincidence, but if this were a story I’d say it was for plot convenience.’ Lan thought. But then he realized Rarity walking towards the peel.Thinking fast he dashed towards he, but she had already slipped on the peel. Before she fell, Lan grabbed her arm to stop her and pulled her back to her feet. But he pulled a bit too hard and she crashed into his chest.

“Huh?” Rarity blinked confused what happened in the short about of time. She looked up, to see Lan’s concerned face.

“Are you okay Rarity?” He asked.

She realized that she was resting her head on his chest, so she blushed at quickly backed away. “Oh! Yes! Thank you Lan, darling.” She said sheepishly.

Lan bent down and picked up her design book. “You dropped this.”

“Thank you, and thank you for saving me from falling.”

“You are very welcome.” Lan smiled. “Oh hey, are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”

‘Oh my! Is he going to ask m to be his date?’ She thought excitedly. “Yes I am, but I’ll be there just to be there.” She said cooly.

“Well my siblings and I are throwing a small pre-dance party. Would you like to come?”

Rarity’s mood deflated a bit. ‘Oh boo. No matter! I’ll still be going to the dance with him.’ She thought. “Of course darling, I’d love to come to your party.”

“Alright. I’ll swing by your place and we can go back to our house together.” Lan said as they waved by to each other to go to class.

The Foretellers walked home, wondering what Zeke and them had done while they were out.

“I really hope they didn’t mess up anything.” Jenny said.

“They wouldn’t do that.” Kira protested, “They seem like well organized people. They probably just went exploring in the town or mansion or something.”

“So did you all invite the others to our “party” tonight?” Lan asked.

“Yeah, I invited Rainbow.” Dan said.

“I was the one who invited Fluttershy. She didn’t seem to want to, until I mentioned you.” Kira said slyly.

“Oh yeah.” Alex said, getting what Kira was going on about. “When we invited Pinkie and Applejack she seemed to want to see you the most Lan.”

“Hm? What do you mean?” Lan said cluelessly.

The others sighed and facepalmed. ‘Idiot!’ was their mutual thought.

As they arrived at their home… their jaws dropped. THe whole mansion was decorated in formal decor, paper lanterns hung from strings, a long white carpet stretched from the front yard to the back, and tables with food of all sorts were spread out everywhere, there was even a new stone fountain in the front yard, depicting two men in a crossed sword stance. They saw Zeke, Twilight, and Unum walk out, all dressed formally. “Welcome home.” Zeke said.

The Foretellers were all slack jawed.

“What happen while we were gone?” Dan asked. “If we have known that this is what we coming home to we would have invited more people.”

“Yeah, that was my fault.” Twilight said sheepishly. “I wanted to help you throw this party so I thought about how my friend Pinkie Pie would throw a party. I guess I went a little overboard.”

“Where did you even get the money for all of this?” Jenny asked.

“I sold some old Equestrian bits and munny. Apparently because they were gold they were really valuable.”

“By the way, you guys are loaded now…” Zeke added, handing Lan over a large backpack… when he grabbed it, it dropped to the floor and took his hand with it.

“Wow! What’s in here?” Lan asked as he unzipped the bag.

“Forty two million, six-hundred-eighty-three-thousand, seven-hundred and ninety six dollars in cash Twilight got from every pawn shop from here to… Where did you stop?” He asked Twilight.

“A pawnshop in Vegas… Traveling by glider is fast.” She replied.

“W-w-we can’t accept this much money!” Kira said still shocked.

“Meh, we have no use for it, paper money isn’t used on many other worlds. It’s yours.” Zeke said, patting Kira on the head.

Lan coughed and regained his composure. “Well, all I can say is thank you, and you are welcome to come and visit this dimension anytime.” the others nodded.

“Thanks… by the way… you all might wanna get your driver's licences…” Four cars, and one motorcycle were being carried by a large flatbed. Two were a Lamborghini Reventón Coupe, one red, one silver, a Ferrari SA Aperta, black painted, and a pink chevrolet Corvette L88 Convertible. The motorcycle was a blue Dodge Tomahawk V10 Superbike. “Yeah… that was a surprise too… Well, she did start off with fifty million.”

They were all again silent in shock.

“Dibs on the Ferrari!” Alex said.

“My dad went through like five of those.” Zeke muttered, recalling the more expensive cars his father crashed over his lifetime.

“Well, I guess all that’s left to do is get ready for this evening.” Dan said.

“Wait.” Zeke stopped them. “I found your ‘training’ area… and improved it.” Dan looked at Zeke with a surprised look.

“How? I tried to open the files that were locked, but nothing I did worked.”

“You clearly never hacked on the deep web. The security the pc had was good, white house good, but I’ve been there/done that. Wanna see what I did?”

“Sure.” Dan said excitedly. They all followed Zeke down to the lab.

When they arrived Zeke sat in the terminal chair. “So, remember that whole, no more than three organics in the simulation crap it had before, well it’s gone!”

“Yeah. I read up on that in the manuals, but it was mostly destroyed so I didn’t get much.”

“Well, the reason it was there was for manual exciting, however, When I unlocked a special file… you won’t believe what I found.” Zeke typed on the keyboard fast, and soon images of Twilight Town appeared, people walking around and living their lives. An image of the mansion came up, and Zeke’s armor waved at them. “Say hello to Code Keeper.”

“Is that Twilight Town?” Alex asked. “And what's with your armor waving at us?”

“The very same Ansum kept Roxas in. My armor was the only model I could make for the AI. That’s Code Keeper, your personal AI for overseeing your time in the simulation. Man, the work that wa put into this thing was crazy, but Code Keeper makes it easier. Say hi Code.”

“Greetings.” A computerized voice spoke. “I am Code Keeper. I was made to assist in training, relaxation, and anything regarding this simulation station.”

“Fascinating.” Dan walked up close to the screen. “Such advanced technology, with such great potential.”

“User Zeke made me from bits of leftover AI code, and fixed majority of errors. I function at 97% capacity. I have added to the pre-made simulation by user Dan, as well as several new ones I made based on user Zeke’s memories.”

“I can’t believe all of this was right beneath my nose and I couldn’t find it.” Dan said. “I hope we can work together in the future, Code Keeper.”

“That is my primary function user Dan. Would you like to sample some of the new simulation combat I have made?”

“We would love to.” Lan Interrupted. “But right now we all got to get ready for our guests coming.”

“My scans from the mansions security systems show no one is within a seven mile perimeter.”

“Lan, I think it would be a good idea for us to try it out immediately. For future purposes.” Dan said coolly, but if one were to look closely they would see him shaking in excitement.

Lan sighed, “Alright, only for a half hour. We still have business to attend to.”

“Would users like a list of the simulations?” Code Keeper asked.

“Yes, Code Keeper.” Dan said.

“There are currently eight combat simulations, one survival simulation, and two chain-combat simulations. Combat simulation one is a fight against a digital individual named, Riku Replica. THe second is with a digital individual known as Lingering Will. Third is with a digital replica of user Zeke as he currently is. Fourth is against a digital replica of user Unum, and I was asked to warn you about her difficulty.”

“Are the levels of difficulty accurate to their original counterparts?”

“95% likely they are. Give or take a few strings of code. Fifth is against a digital individual named, Leon. Sixth is against a digital individual named, Sephiroth. Seventh is against a digital individual named, Vanitas’s Ghost. The last is against an endless swarm of digital heartless. Would users like to know the rest of the simulations?”

“It’s alright. We get the idea.” Lan said, giving a knowing look towards Zeke. “So Code said he wanted to warn us about Unum’s power level. How dangerous is it?”

“Well… in reality… she can one shot the Lingering Will, and every other kh boss you can think of, so yeah… it’s more of a practice your evasion and blocking type of deal…” Zeke replied.

“Wow. thats one hell of a wife you got there.” Alex said.

“She’s from when the worlds were one. She’s been around… Can I tell you guys something about her? Just, don’t freak.”

“We’ve been in a constant state of shock ever since we got home. I doubt anything more could change that.” Jenny said.

“Well… she’s…. A parallel version of Core… she did work with him, but something called The Grandfather Light, something old and powerful, that made Kingdom Hearts, made her human again… It was just a speck of that old light, in a box no bigger than the ones for a ring, and it cured her, her heart is pure light now.”

They were all silent, before they all let out a simultaneous sigh. “Still shocked. But more so than before. So she was one of Core’s grunts?”

“A parallel version of him… just as powerful as he is I imagine. She managed to escape with the Grandfather Light, and it’s back in Daybreak. It’s the only thing strong enough, powerful enough, to cure or kill Core… He already marked her for death, so that’s something she and I have in common.”

“Then I guess that the Grandfather light is our only hope in defeating Core.” Lan said seriously.

“Most likely. Unum says it has a mind of it’s own, so research has been slow.”

“I guess only time will tell. I just hope the answer will come before it’s too late.”

“Same. After this is all done and done, you are gonna come with me to Daybreak to see if your Keyblades can do anything, right?”

“With what you’ve done for us in the past few hours? It's the least we can do!” Kira cheered.

Zeke waved it off. “Please, that was all Twilight, I just did this simulation stuff. Oh, and Dan, there’s a copy of the manual in the PC, so that helps.”

“Alright. Let’s make a full dive!” Dan said.

“Really, an SAO reference?” Alex asked

Everyone went into the simulation, and tried their luck against the simulation of Sephiroth… needless to say, it was a short battle, but they did manage to get him halfway gone before they were KO’d and kicked out of the simulation. They all finally went to their rooms, surprised to see them all clean, and got ready for the party.

The Five of them were all dressed formally. Jenny even wore one of her dresses that Ursus said she had, with a little persuasion from Unum. Right when AJ and Pinkie arrived, Lan drove up in the silver Lamborghini with Rarity in the passenger seat.

When Rarity walked up to the group, she gained a sour look when she looked at Pinkie.

“Hello, Pinkie.” She said, still trying to be civil in front of her other friends.

“Rarity.” Pinkie replied.

“Now, now. Let’s not stir up any bad blood at our friends party.” AJ interrupted. “Let’s all just have a good time.”

Just then, another car drove up to the mansion. When it parked, the door opened and Rainbow Dash walked out.

“I’m here to party!” She yelled. She saw the others, as well as her former friends and she frowned. “Hey Egghead.” She walked up to Dan and rested her elbow on his shoulder. “You didn’t tell me Applejack was gonna be here.”

“Well the others invited her.” Dan replied.

“Yeah Rainbow.” AJ retorted. “It’s not like I said I was gonna come, and then just not show up.”

“Ladies.” Zeke said, appearing and startling everyone. “Please come inside, the party will start shortly.” He walked inside. This may be tricky. He thought as he left them. Hopefully this will work out.

As they all were heading inside Rainbow whispered to Dan, “Who’s the old guy?” Which was pretty audible to hear.

“Madam that is such a rude statement.” Zeke said, somehow behind Rainbow, freaking her out. “I am only nineteen.” He said with a smile.

“O-oh. Sorry dude. My mistake.” She said, backing away slightly.

They all entered the Mansion. Lan was the last one going through the door, until he paused when he saw someone else walking up to the manor. It was Fluttershy.

“Hello Lan.” She said shyly, “you’re looking nice tonight.”

“Thank you. You’re looking as beautiful as always.” Lan said, extending his hand, “Everyone's already inside. Come on in.” She slowly took his hand as they both entered.

Inside the mansion was a bit tense. The party was going on, the decorations were on point, but the five of the guests were on edge around each other. The Foretellers tried to lighten the mood, it was effective, but he five were still not talking to each other.

“So guys.” Rainbow asked the Foretellers. “Is it just us at this party? Cause this place looks like it’s expecting to celebrate New years at Time Square.”

“Yeah… that was kind of our friends doing. She went a bit overboard.” Dan said. “But she did a good job.”

“Well I’m smelling something fishy here.” Applejack accused.

“That may be the fish crackers in your hand mam.” Zeke said, appearing behind Aj and scaring her. “They are a new type of western take on sushi.”

“I ain’t talkin’ about the food.” AJ sighed. “I’m saying that it seems a bit strange that all of us were invited here specifically. When we all know that we told you guys our beef with one another. Is this really a party?”

“Um… well..” Jenny tried to say something, but failed.

“Out with it sugarcube. I know when someone is lyin’.”

Jenny sighed, “Alright. This wasn’t all about the party. It was so we could help all of you be friends again.”

The others looked a bit mad at the Foretellers.

“You lied to us? Why would you do that?” Rainbow asked.

“Because we know you were all friends once.” Lan said, holding a picture he found in an old yearbook. It was of younger versions of the five, smiling and having a good time. “And from what we’ve heard from each of you, we all can safely assume that Sunset Shimmer was behind all of this bad blood.”

“It’s a nice theory darling, but it lacks the proof to say otherwise.” Rarity said.

“Will this do?” Twilight said, coming into the room holding a leather book. “This is Sunset Shimmers journal, and it’s contents are rather revealing.”

“Was easy to snatch from her home.” Zeke added.

“When did you sneak into Sunset’s house?” Alex whispered to Zeke.

“When the guests first arrived, I knew this was not going to end well, so I improvised. I left, found her home, and unlocked the door.” He finished with a smile. “Old habits die hard.”

They all read Sunset’s journal, and were shocked to what they found.

“It is true! She’s the one that sent me that text from Fluttershy to turn her silent auctions into a party.” Pinkie said.

“She’s also the one who’s been sending me the messages from Pinkie that always denies my help for decorating events.” Rarity said.

“She’s been behind it all.” Rainbow said. “But why would she do this? What’s so important about us to her?”

“More than you realize.” Zeke said, dropping his formal tone of voice. “It’s a lot to fill in, but the dance started ten minutes ago, so we may want to hurry if we are gonna make it to the crowning event.”

With that, they all began to head towards the dance. Although, Fluttershy kept reading out of curiosity.

“What are you doing Shy?” Kira asked.

“There’s something strange in her latest pages. It says something about a person named Crow. He gave her the ability to control these Unversed. What does this mean?” she said.

“Means we might wanna hurry.” Zeke said. “Those monsters around town, they’re Unversed. Negative emotions given physical form. If she somehow was given control, then we’re in for a fight.”

“But then the other students are all in danger.” AJ said worried.

“All the more reason for us to be there. We’ll fill you in on the way, but right now we need to go.” Lan said.

“May I make a suggestion?” Zeke asked.

“What is it?”

“Would five more Keyblades be alright?”

“For these five?” Kira asked.

“Who else?”

“But they don’t even know yet. We don't know if they will accept this power.” Dan said.

Lan walked up to Zeke, “I may not want to put them in anymore danger, but even I know we might need more help. But can WE at least be the ones to bestow it on them?”

“Do you know how?”

“The originals did it, it shouldn’t be impossible for us to. How do you do it?”

“The Keyblades stored within me, I ask who here would be your wielder, they pick, I summon them and give it to the person.”

“Could you summon them now?”

“Yeah.” Zeke snapped his fingers, and five Keyblades appeared, floating behind him. “They once told me that there’s one Keyblade for every intelligent lifeform out there, so here’s the ones for these five.” They floated into the main fives hands. Each looking at them curiously.

“Key-swords?” Rainbow asked. “Just like those five… which means-!” in that instant, the Foretellers donned their masks and their robes. “You’re them!”

“That’s right.” Dan said. “Sorry for not telling you. We didn’t know how you would feel being so close to the ‘new heroes in town.”

Lan walked up to face them all. “I know this is sudden, but may we ask you to fight with us? From what we’ve heard our fellow students may be in grave danger. These Keyblades chose you because they sense your potential. What is your choice.” They looked hesitant at first, but they all grabbed the hilts of each of the keyblades before them. (We should add which ones they are later)

“Still can’t believe you were the heroes everyone was talking about.” Rainbow said.

Zeke summoned his armor. “Yeah, but no time to fangirl out. Just trust us, toss your Keyblades as high into the air as you can, and a glider will appear.” Zeke demonstrated, throwing the X-blade into the air and his glider flew down. “Much faster than any car.”

The Foretellers followed his lead. Their gliders were… very different from what they expected. Instead of their Keyblades taking the form of gliders, they turned into armored beasts that took after their designated animals. Lan’s was a Unicorn, which Twilight found offensive, Jenny’s was a large bear, Kira’s was a fox, Alex’s was a leopard, and Dan’s was a giant snake.

“Well, this is unexpected.” Lan said. “But no time to question.” He mounted Unicornis, as well as the others with their Keybeasts. “Hya Unicornis!”

“Is that this world's version of Unicorns?” Twilight muttered.

“Sadly yes.” Zeke replied. “To be fair, in this world a Unicorn is a mythological creature.”

She huffed, but accepted it as she donned her armor, and summoned her glider.

The new Keybeares followed their lead and summoned their gliders. Rarity’s and AJ’s were in a bike form, Rainbow and Pinkie’s took the board form, and Fluttershy’s took the form master Aqua’s glider looked like.

With they, they all flew towards their school.

They arrived at the school… only to see a demon Sunset, with a strange tattoo of a snake on her arm, and a mass horde of Unversed, along with a horde of brainwashed students.

“We’re too late.” Lan said. They all hopped off their gliders turning them back into Keyblades.

“Oh, did i miss a few?” Demon Shimmer said. “Well no matter. I’ll just take control of your minds as well. Then take my army to Equestria!”

“Sunset!” Ira yelled. “You don’t have to do this! What do you have to gain with all this darkness and chaos?”

“She has power to gain.” They all turned, seeing Crow walk out of a DTD. “Dark power is the best after all.”

“All I wanted was the power.” Sunset started, “I was Celestia’s prized student. I just wanted the power to make my mark as one of the most powerful magic users of all time. But she denied me, and sent me here! Now she will pay!”

“She’s too drunk on power.” Zeke said standing by Ira. “All we can do now is take it away. That’s the best course of action now.”

“Now just a second.” Crow said, gaining their attention. “I’m here, and the boss wanted to join.” He stepped to the side of the DTD, and Core walked out.

“Long time since I’ve seen the Foretellers, even if you are a sad copy of the originals.” Before anyone could react, there was a blur of light, and Unum was crossed Keyblades with Core. “Been awhile Yellow.”

“That is not my name!” She stepped forward, and there was a shockwave of light and darkness, shattering windows and cracking the ground under the two. “I got this basterd! You handle the she-demon and Crow!” The two vanished, but what looked like lightning was seen in the sky above them. Light and Darkness were clashing above them.

Lan faced all of his comrades. “Like Unum said, she has Core occupied. I want Gula, Ava, Aced, and Invi taking care of Sunset Shimmer. Make sure she stays occupied while Zeke-!”

Before Ira could finish, Crow jump kicked him across the ground. “You talk too much!” He said, clashing blades with Ira.

Ira quickly broke the lock. “Thunder!” Ira sent a bolt of lightning towards Crow, making him jump back.

“As I was saying. Me and Zeke will take care of Crow. You five,” He looked towards the main 5, “Keep the students and smaller unversed occupied.”

“I’ll handle the larger Unversed.” Twilight said, running off with the human versions of her friends.

While Ira blocked Crow’s front words attack, Zeke side swiped him, sending him flying a fet feet. “This is gonna be fun.”

“Let’s do this Zeke!” Ira said They both charged at Crow.

Ira was the first to attack as he tried to swipe at Crows feet to knock him off balance. But Crow swiftly jumped over Ira. While in mid air, Crow prepared to bring down Soul Eater onto Ira, if it weren't for Zeke coming in quickly to kick him away.

“Ars Solum!” Zeke yelled, hitting Crow with every combo of the powerful attack. “Why do you have black blood?”

Crow jumped back up. “Was a snake lady that replaced my blood with it, it’s very addicting, and just adds to the power.” Crow said, throwing Soul Eater into a strike raid.

“What was her name?” Ira asked. Blocking the Strike Raid from hitting Zeke.

“It was a witch named Medusa.” He said nonchalantly. “Now let’s get back to fighting. But what’s with you brother? Can’t fight me on your own? I knew you were weak.”

Ira tightened his grip on Unicornis.

“This isn’t going to be like last time. I have gotten stronger since then. Now that I have a goal. I will bring you back to your old self.”

“Good luck finding my light half.” Crow laughed.

“I’ll show you my strength!”

Twilight, as well as Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy were holding back the unversed and the hypnotized students.

Twilight was doing great against the larger unversed, but the numbers were still great. The new Keybearers were faring rather well, but they still had a lot to learn. Surprisingly, the best of them was Fluttershy.

Fluttershy slashed her Keyblade at an Unversed, making it disappear.

“Dang Shy. I didn’t know you were this good at fighting.” Rainbow said a she destroyed another Unversed.

“It’s actually a funny story. When I was little my dad said I was too cute, so I’d probably be prone to kidnapping. So he signed me up for self defence classes.” Fluttershy explained.

“This is going nowhere.” Twilight muttered. “Well, I leaned it for a reason.” SHe looked at all the unversed in front of her, then a cold aura appeared around her. “Absolute Zero.” She was a blur of ice as Twilight froze most of the Unversed, and shattered many others as she passed through them again, until finally stopping in an explosion of ice. “Well that worked better than expected.”

“Cool trick Twilight.” AJ said. “But we still got to deal with them.” Pointing at the hypnotized students.

Twilight ran in front of them, pointing her Keyblade at them. “Sleep.” She said, as three of them in front of her fell asleep on the ground. “Not sure how long that will last.”

“Can we do that?”

“Won’t know unless we try.” Rarity said as she dashed towards a group of students. “Sleep!” The spell worked, but only two of the students were affected. ”Guess we need more practice.”

“It has to be good enough.” Twilight said as more students ran up behind her. “Sleep!”

“I see being darkness free hasn’t affected your power.” Core said, clashing blades with Unum.

“Why are you here?! Is it just to kill me?” She cast Thunder in its strongest form, striking Core, but he seemed unharmed as her went in for another attack, and the two crossed blades.

“Not entirely. I wanted to see the power of the new Unversed we developed.” They broke the cross, each now pointing their Keyblades at eachothers throats. “So tell me, why did the Grandfather Light expel your darkness?”

“Like I know, but it's the best thing to happen to me.” She flew back, slashing at the air, sending waves of energy to strike Core. He blocked them. “I am you! That means the Grandfather Light can save you aswell Core!”

Core chuckled. “No, it won’t.”

“What makes you so sure?!”

“Look at yourself Unum. Did it never strike you as odd that you were the only reflection of mine to be female?” Unum was silent. “Did you ever wonder why I kept you so close?”

“What are you getting at?!”

“You were never my reflection… you were…”

“Your wife… I am not here!”

“You were close enough! The only version of her I found alive in all the reflections! I lead the Heartless to burn your village and kill your husband. You took my bait, and never questioned the story as they were similar enough.”

Unum was shaking, pure rage filled her, yet her light did not give into the darkness. “You really are sad. Pathetic! You made me into a demon! Made me believe we were the same! And used me to practice and perfect your experiments!” In Unums other hand, a Keyblade, the whole thing looking like plant vines grew into it’s shape, appeared. “I will avenge my late husband, but I will keep in mind the one I now have, the one who made me realize that even with my sins, I deserve happiness!” She Went in for an attack, Core tried to block… only for his Keyblade to be sliced in two.

“NO!” He screamed, backing up as it reformed into a jet black heart.

Unum took it. “Without this, you’re just a Nobody filled with Pure Darkness. You can’t even control the Heartless without this, can you?”

Core huffed. “Like I needed that thing.” He faded into thin air, leaving Unum floating with his heart.

“I’m not you, but you can be whole again.” She whispered to the heart, unaware of the small flash of light that flashed within it’s darkness.

“Stay out of my way!” Sunset yelled as she threw fireballs at the Foretellers while in the air.. They had been doing as they were ordered and keeping Sunset busy.

“Sorry, can’t let you do what you want Sunset.” Gula came up from behind and attacked. It knocked her back a few feet but she regained her composure and launched another fireball towards Gula. Which he dodged.

Aced appeared in front of her, clashing her keyblade with her claws. Though Aced’s attack was too powerful for her as it knocked her out of the air and Sunset landed on the ground.

Ava stood across from her with her Keyblade ready, “Is this really the kind of power you wanted?”

“I have all the power that I ever wanted. Now Celestia will be sorry that she expelled the best student she had! I only wanted to show her how grateful I was by being the best! But she didn’t see that and sent me here!” She yelled angry.

“You ran away!” Zeke said, running up the the fight. “You left Equestria, you left your home! She never banished you! You made that to try and make sense of your own actions!”

“You know nothing of what happened between us outsider!” She said as she threw a fireball.

“I would think the woman carrying my child would tell the truth.” Zeke stated, Dodging the fireball as a look of disbelief went across Sunset’s face.

“You, are Celestia’s lover?” She asked hesitantly. Here demonic eyes slightly flickering back to normal.

“Nearly a year now. She never banished you, you knocked out the guards taking you out of the castle and ran into the portal to this world. She has been waiting for you for years Sunset.”

“S-she’s been worried about me? D-did I-?” Suddenly, dark energy began to surge through her body as she tried to remember something.

“Now, now, I don’t need you remembering anything.” Crow said as he appeared behind Sunset. He was holding dark energy in his hand and it was directed towards Sunset’s head.

Lan had entered the scene along with the others. “Sorry, I couldn’t keep still.” He looked towards Crow and saw what he was doing to Sunset. “What have you done to her!?”

Crow smirked. “You think a regular person could gain this kind of darkness regularly? No, when I wanted to give her this power her heart wasn’t dark enough. So I did the next best thing, I changed her memories slightly so her strong negative emotions could be a nice vessel for the Unversed.”

“It’s another of Core’s experiments!” Unum said, floating down with the others. “We gotta find the Unversed somewhere on her.”

“Then stand back. I’ll just purge the darkness from her heart.” Zeke said. Before anything else could say anything he dashed towards Sunset with X in his hands. “Reject Darkness!” He stabbed the X-blade right into Sunset’s heart. In an instant, dark energy flowed out of her body like a river as she was covered in light.

When the light died down, it showed Zeke standing with the X-blade at his side and Sunset on her hands and knees breathing heavily. The Unversed surrounding them started to disappear, and the students of Canterlot High snapped out of their hypnosis.

“The deed is done.” He said as he walked away. But as he did, Lan started walking towards Sunset.

“Sunset Shimmer.” He said seriously. She looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

“The guilt of all her sins are hitting her at once, you should have seen Unum, and that was the Grandfather Light’s doing. You’ll need to look after her.” Zeke said.

Lan nodded, and looked back towards Sunset. “You let your darkness guide your actions for a long time. You’ve tormented other students, stolen the Element of Magic from Equestria, and tried to attempt an attack with your other students under your control. What do you have to say for yourself.”

“I-I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I remember what happened now. I did run away. I only wanted to do what I thought would make her proud of me, but I took it too far. She expelled me, and I was too embarrassed to face anyone. I confused it for rage, and ran into the mirror she always warned me about. I ran into this world. I’ve done such horrible things.” She said as she continued to weep.

“That is all true. You’ve rejected all the friendships that were extended to you, and went through it alone. But it’s not too late to accept one now.” He extended his hand to her. “This could be the last helping hand. Are you going to take it?”

Her eyes went wide. “But… after all I’ve done, after what I tried to do. You would still give me a chance?”

Everyone walked up and stood beside them.

Unum stepped forward, kneeling down to Sunset’s eye level. “I’ve been in the same boat Sunset. I was tricked, turned into a demon among monsters, and accepted darkness as the only path. Then, somehow, someone reached out, felt sorry for everything I went through, and that lead to a, rather quick, chain of events that made me who I was again. The sins I’ve done will never be forgotten, nor will the blood on my hands ever wash off, but I’ve accepted it’s part of my past, and now I look forward to my future.

“When I was first cured of my darkness, I ran to Zeke, who rather than doing what everyone told, rather than killing me for my crimes, he let me live. So I could slowly, but surely, make up for them. He made me realize that, even with sins crawling on your back, people like us deserve happiness.”

Sunset listened to her words intently. She looked towards the group. Zeke smiled and nodded. So did Lan, the other Foretellers, even the Main five. They all agreed with Unum, and she saw that they were willing to give her a second chance. Her focus settled on the still extended hand of Lan. Slowly, she reached out to grab it.

Until...

*ZAP!*

“AAAHHH!” Sunset’s snake mark started to glow violently as dark energy began to leak out and consume her whole body.

“Well, well, well. Looks like our little experiment is actually working.” Crow said, appearing behind Sunset.

“What’s happening to her?!” Lan asked as he and the others got into their battle stances.

“This is Core’s latest experiment.” He directed towards Sunset. “To be able to give individuals the ability to control the Unversed, they have to have one sealed within their bodies. The Unversed within Sunset is now beginning to take over her body now that her heart is vacant of any darkness.”

The darkness around Sunset began to grow large and larger, until it formed into a Trinity Armor Unversed.

“This just got difficult.” Aced said.

“We have to finish this quickly.” Unum said as she readied her kingdom key. “I remember seeing this back when was with Core. Her heart is unstable in this state. If we don’t defeat it fast then her body will be destroyed.” She dashed straight forward towards the Trinity armor, only to be interrupted by a yellow Jellyshade. When she struck, it disappeared, but not before sending a high amount of electricity to stun her a bit.

“Now I can have you finishing this so soon traitor.” Crow said as he gathered negative energy in his hand. “We’ll lose valuable data.” He slammed his hand into the ground, summoning a large swarm of JellyShade’s of all different colors. “Keep her busy.” They did as ordered and focused specifically on Unum.

The others tried to go help her but she refused. “Stop! She needs you more than I do now. Defeat the Trinity armor. I’ll be fine.”

“She’ll be alright guys.” Zeke confirmed. “Let’s get Sunset out of that thing before she’s gone forever.”

The Trinity Armor broke apart into five different parts and flew quickly towards the heroes. Aced and Invi took the right arm, Ava and Gula took the left, the left leg was being taken care of by Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie, the right leg was fighting Fluttershy and Rainbow. Lastly, the torso headed straight for Zeke and Lan.

“Looks like it chose for us.” Lan said, dodging one of the torsos small lasers.

“Or maybe Sunset is fighting, choosing wisely who it’s attacking.” Zeke said, dodging the lasers and throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid.

“That would seem to be the case, but like Unum said we need to finish this quickly. Follow my lead.” Lan said.

“Your call.”

Lan started out by simply charging straight forward, making it focus only on him. He slide right under the Torso to be behind it. “Brutal Blast!” Lan knocked it higher into the air before delivering a powerful blow to disorient it, and forcing it towards Zeke's Direction.

Zeke summoned DIscord in his other hand, and threw the X-blade into a Reflect Raid. Once X-blade made the first impact, he pointed DIscord at it. “Repeat!” Rather than stopping at the fifth reflect raid combo, it kept going, and went on three more times til the X-blade returned to Zeke. “How much more can this thing take?”

“Let’s end this in one final strike simultaneously. Ready?”

“Always.”

They both charged towards the downed torso in sync. They jumped into the air, delivering their strikes making it appear to be slashed in an X figure. The Torso floated there frozen, until it started to disappear. What came out of the torso was Sunset’s body, but it looked like it was fading in and out of reality. Lan quickly caught her and placed her on the ground.

“Unum was right. Her body is unstable.” Lan said.

“Then we take out what’s left of the Unversed.” Zeke stated. “Everyone! Wrap it up or Sunset’s gone forever!”

With the four other Foretellers, the arms seemed to have reunited and began to fight them. They heard Zeke’s words and nodded in agreement.

“Looks like we have finish this now.” Gula said. His Keyblade began to generate electricity and spun around his hand. “Take my finisher! Rolling Thunder!” he sent it towards the right arm.

“I’m not being left out!” Aced Slammed the ground and made large rocks fly out. “Grand Impact!”

In an instant the battlefield was covered in lightning and Meteor shrapnel. When it all settled, the arms faded away like the torso did.

“Well, that was fun.” Invi said.

“You heard them girls!” Rainbow said. “Shy, AJ, with me.” Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy charged in, each landing hits…

Fluttershy’s body began to glow as she felt something new to her. Confidence. She attacked faster and harder, startling her friends, until she landed one last grand attack, slamming her Keyblade through the remaining parts of the Unversed and onto the ground with a visual impact radius.

“Wow, Critical Mass… I haven't even done that move yet.” Zeke said, watching the last of the Unversed vanish.

Everyone looked at Fluttershy in amazement, but it only made her embarrassed.

“Um… sorry, did someone else want to do it?” She said trying to hide behind her hair again.

“No, just, haven’t seen it performed before.”

With all of the Trinity Armor parts destroyed, Sunset’s body began to return to normal. She lyed there unconscious now.

“What a pity.” Crow said with a bored look. “It fell rather easily. But at least I got some valuable data on her.” A door to darkness appeared behind him “This is your victory today Foretellers. But you can bet that I’ll be back.” With that, he left.

Sunset’s body began to look stable, her body didn’t look like it was fading, and her color was starting to brighten up. Zeke and the others ran over to Sunset’s unconscious body. “She looks like she just needs rest.” Zeke said. “Her breathing is fine, so I think she’ll be alright.”

“Um..” Another voice said. They turn around, to see Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna staring at them, along with some of the student body that woke up from their sleeping states. “I would like to know just what exactly happened here. If you please.”

Lan walked up and removed his mask, shocking everyone there. “It’s a long story Principal Celestia, but all that’s important right now is that everyone is safe. Now I believe that the Fall formal is still going on?”

Without the energy to question it, she nodded and turned to the students. “They are right everyone, let’s not let this night go to waist.”

“PARTY TIME!” Pinkie yelled as they all began to celebrate.

The night had ended on a high note for everyone. The Foretellers, the main five, and even Zeke and his companions joined in the festivities. In the middle of it all, Lan took Sunset to the mansion by his Keybeast to keep her safe.

Now we find out heroes in front of the Canterlot High statue.

“I believe this is your’s Twilight.” Kira said as she gave Twilight her Tiara.

“Thank you.” She said as she took it. “Now, are you gonna come with us to Daybreak?”

“It’s been a long day for all of us. So let’s save that for, about a week from now?” Lan said.

“Sure. I’ll come by in around that time.” Zeke said. “Just look after Sunset, she might have woken up already.”

“Will do. So I guess this is farewell?”

“More of a, til next time.” Zeke said as He, Twilight and Unum walked into the portal. Leaving the Foretellers to themselves..

“Man, this has been one hell of an adventure huh?” Alex said.

“It sure has.” Dan agreed, “and this is only the beginning.”

“It was one hell of a wake up call too.” Jenny said. “We can’t let our guard down. Or else the enemy is going to get stronger.”

“And we still need to find a way to locate Crow’s light half.” Kira said

“But no matter what, we’ll stick by each other and push through any ordeal the future has for us. Together.”

“Together!” The others said.

“Ahem.” They heard behind them. They turned around to see the Main Five standing behind them with expecting looks on their faces.

“So I guess you guys want an explanation?”

When Twilight, Zeke, and Unum walked back into Equestria, everyone greeted them back. Zeke informed Celestia about Sunset, and that she may return one day after she has made peace with what she has done. It was all in all, a long two days.

As Zeke was making his way to bed, Unum stopped him. “Can we talk?” She asked.

“Sure.” Zeke replied. To his surprise, Unum pulled out Core’s black heart. “You… you did it.”

“His body is still out there though. I’m sure we can purify this, then work towards destroying his body, then we release his heart and either her comes back, or moves on… He also told me some things…”

“What?”

“That I’m not his reflection… I was his wife's… I should have guessed thinking back, but the darkness kept me in line.”

Zeke pulled Unum into a hug. “So he’s the one who…”

“Yeah…”

“Then it’s no wonder the Grandfather Light saved you. You never belonged there in the first place.”

Damnit!

Easy Core! You lost a battle, this was to be expected sooner or later.

Not against her! Without my corrupted heart Keyblade the Heartless won’t obey me, even with the Pure Darkness within me.

Then perhaps it’s time we give ___ ___ ___ another go?

That failed horribly! What chances do we have now that it works this time?!

We didn’t have the minds of Medusa and ____ working for us then. After all Medusa made the black blood.

True… fine. Have those two working on it and report any and all progress to me. I want this to work, or else I will personally skin them alive.

I’ll get right on it.

To Cure With Light. The X-blade's Second Wielder Lives?

Two days had passed and given we now were in possession of Core’s corrupted heart, we placed it in front of the Grandfather Light… only for it to shine on it, and nothing happen. Unum, Cir, and Twilight were stumped… I picked up the little box. “You saved Unum, why can’t you do the same for Core’s heart?” I spoke it it. Unum said it’s got a mind of it’s own, so maybe it can understand me. “Are we missing something? Can anyone answer the questions?”

That did it. The box popped open as a burst of light hit the ceiling of the lab. WHen it faded and the box closed, there was the image of what looked like a mask on the ceiling. “What’s that mean?” Twilight asked, getting out of her cover area she jumped in when the box opened.

“Holy shit! I forgot about that crazy old bastard!” X spoke through me suddenly.

“Who?” I asked.

“My second wielder had that exact mask! How can he be alive though? It’s been well over centillions of years.”

“Well if the Grandfather Light says they’re alive, then they’re alive… how many wielders have you had before me X?”

“Including that half a heart guy that had me for less than an hour, six.”

“Alright then… so if your second wielder is alive, then where are they?”

“He, his name was Mors, and he had me around the time the world was split into the stars.”

“Well, if he survived that then I guess anything is possible. So, how do we find him?”

“He was one of my wielders. If he’s alive then I’m sure I can open a portal to him just by remembering his heart.”

“If you say so.” I pointed X and the wall, and he opened a portal up… it was different than usual. “Hey, that's now the usual gateway?”

“It’s a Door to Light. I forgot how to make them, but when the Grandfather Light made Mors’s mask image on the ceiling, I remembered. You can walk through them like any door, and others can be taught it.”

“About time. Come on Unum, let’s see who the Mors person is.” Unum walked to my side as we entered the DTL. When we exited we were in a forest of sorts. It was night and… HOLY SHIT THE MOON HAS A FACE AND LAUGHS!

“This is already creepy beyond all hell with that moon looking at us.” Unum added. “I’ve never seen a world like this.”

“I’m creeped out too. You’d think a world like this would be in the realm of darkness?”

“Maybe it’s close to it?”

“That would make sense, though after every world became their own, they developed their own laws and such, so maybe not.”

We walked through the forest trail. Other than the freaky moon this place seemed peaceful enough. There were street lights standing along the tree line so we must be in a city or close to one.

“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Falling from the air, and landing near perfectly across from us was a a strange blue haired kid, dressed in mostly black with steel toed boots, the steal on the outside, with a star tattoo on his right shoulder. He was wielding two small scythes connected by a chain. “I am the legendary Black Star! I will surpass God and all who confront me! I will be the greatest assassin!”

“... you lost kid?”

That seemed to discourage him, but he quickly regained himself. “No I’m not lost! I am Black Star, and will defeat you!”

“What? I haven’t even done anything.”

He pointed one of the scythes at me. “You’re soul is that of an Kishin soul egg, and I will clam it.”

“Kid, you’re making no sense.” He threw one of the scythes at me, and I caught it, to which a surprised look appeared over his face. “Kid this is dangerous.”

“My name is Black Star, and how are you holding Tsubaki?”

“The scythe? I was taught how to use these things. Never liked it that much, but my had had me be ‘passable’ at most every weapon.”

“Was he an assassin?”

“Well… yeah…”

“No way!” He said, suddenly running up to me. “Was he good? I bet I could beat him. How many foes has he beaten?” The ki- Black Star, asked enthusiastically. “Well, yeah he rarely got hit, I’m not sure about that, and last I knew his kill count was about seven hundred.”

“Seven hundred?!”

“Look, Black Star, I don’t like talking about my family, so can we drop it?”

“Um, Black Star?” His Scythe spoke, glowing then turning into a person. She wore mostly white and had black hair. “Are you sure this is the person Maka sensed?”

“Wow, how did you do that… Wait, did anyone named Core do this to you?” I asked the Scythe lady Black Star had called Tsubaki.

“What? No I’m a weapon. Always have been.” She replied.

Maybe it’s a natural thing in this world? “Well, alright. But what is a Kishin?”

“Black Star you dummy!” The sound of a girls shouts called as a girl with dirty blond hair, dressed in a black outfit wielding a rather large chrome, black, and red scythe came by. There was a boy, dressed in a black and white suit with black hair that had three white lines running across the left half of his hair following her. He was holding twin pistols with his pinky fingers on the triggers. “I told you to wait!”

“Friends of yours?” I asked.

“Like I’m letting you take this fight from me!” Black Star retorted.

“Black Star, his soul is abnormal. It’s half human half Kishin.” The kid in black and white spoke. “What are you anyway?”

“Rude.” I state. “Name’s Zeke. My wife and I are looking for someone calls Mors, you know anyone by that name?”

“No, now please explain something. How is your soul exactly half human, and half Kishin?”

“I have no idea what a Kishin even is.”

“Have you been living under a rock?” Black Star asked.

“No, I’m new here. Is there anyplace my wife and I can find information about the person we’re looking for?”

“We can escort you to a library.” The girls said.

Escort? They wanna keep an eye on me… Kishin must be this world's word or another meaning for Darkness. “Great. Lead the way please.”

The all walked, with Unum and I in the middle. Yeah, they don’t trust me… So she sensed my heart, yet she called it my soul? Are the two connected? Or are they the same thing in this world? “So, why is your heart half Kishin and half human?” The girl, Maka, as she told me and introduced everyone before we started walking, said.

“My heart is balanced. Half pure light, and half pure darkness.” Best not lie, even if they don’t fully understand.

“Your heart?” Kid asked. “Maka and I sense and see souls, not hearts.”

“Where I come from the differences are slim between the two.”

“Oh, well who is the woman with you?” Maka asked.

“My wife Unum. We’re searching for this Mors person because we recently learned he has information regarding an artifact… well, more of a relic, but it's still very much functional.”

“Is it a magic device?” Kid asked.

“That’s a tough one to answer. From what we know it’s older than just about the whole freaking night sky and the stars.”

“How can anything be that old?” Maka coughed, giving a look at Kid. “Oh, right. Nevermind that part then. So what is this artifact?”

“It's called the Grandfather Light.” Unum said. “It has a mind of it’s own, and is from before life existed.”

“Sounds powerful.”

“It is, but the size of what’s left of it is no bigger than the box a wedding ring comes in. It’s power is still immeasurable though.”

“How can something so small be so powerful?” Black Star asked.

“Power comes in all shapes and forms Black Star.” Soul stated. “Sometimes the most powerful things are the smallest.”

“Very true.” I said. We walked into a large building in the middle of a massive city they lead Unum and I into. From the amount of kids running around I think this is a school. We entered a Library and Kid walked up to the librarian.

“Is there a listing book with names and locations of people?” He asked.

“Yes, is there someone specific you’re looking for?” The librarian asked.

“Someone by the name of Mors.”

“I’ll check.” The librarian walked into the rather dark room behind him, and came out soon after with a book… with the mask the Grandfather Light showed me on the cover. “This will be it.”

Kid looked at the book confused. “What? This can’t be, this is my father's old mask.”

“Your dad?” I ask.

“Yes, Lord Death. You really aren’t from around here are you?”

“No, but if your father is Mors than I need to speak to him.”

“Well I suppose… If it gets some answers out of him then alright, follow me.” Kid led Unum and I threw the building until we entered some kinda hallway with guillotine archways. When we finally passed that we were in a room that looked like it went on forever with crosses sticking out of the ground. We stood on a small stage where a man in a suit with red hair, a mirror, a man with stitches all over him, even his lab coat, and he had some kinda screw in his head, stood next to a person dressed in all black, with a cartoon version of the mask the book had. “Hello father.”

“Heya Kid, how’s it going? Maka, Soul, everybody. So who’s the two new people?” The person with the mask spoke in a rather silly voice.

“This is Zeke, he said he was looking for someone named Mors-”

“How did you know that name?” Death asked me. “I haven’t gone by my real name in well over a million years.”

“I believe he can answer it.” I summoned X, to which Death looked surprised.

“Oh my… X, is that really you?”

“Long time no see Mors.” X spoke through me.

“I, I haven’t seen you in trillions of years.”

“Was longer than that. Imagine my surprise when I found out you were alive.”

“X, I’m old, not incapable of keeping myself fit and fine.”

“Lord Death.” The man with the screw in his head spoke. “Is the weapon this boy now has one of your old death scythes?”

“Not at all stine. It’s called a Keyblade… well it’s THE Keyblade… er… I’m gonna have to explain some things.” Death spent well over an hour or more telling his story, the history of Keyblades, and how he came to wield X. “So that about sums it up.”

“You never told anyone about this?” Kid asked.

“It was best decided long before even the kishin or the issues with the witches on our world arises. All the worlds were new, in chaos, and barely managed to keep in contact. We decided to forget about all of that, focus on our own worlds. I always figured one day the other worlds would make contact again, and it seems I was right.”

“So Mors… or should I call you Death?[/color”

“They mean the same thing really, but I’ve become used to Death X.”

“Well then, Death, as you guessed my new wielder and I came with a question regarding the Grandfather Light.”

“Oh, what about… Wait, you have it again?”

“Again? WHen did I first have it?”

“Oh my, X, you forgot… Well, this is the part of my story I fear I must tell. You see, long ago, the Heartless/demon known as Core held a mass attack over the world, I and many other gifted Keyblade wielders fought him… and lost. He did something to me, changed my body by making the darkness in my heart my body, and left the light in my heart just as it was. I lost the ability to summon and use X, but before I did, Core ripped out part of X’s Grandfather Light.”

“Wait, the Grandfather Light came from X?” I ask.

“All Keyblades were made from the Grandfather Light in it’s last living moments, but Kingdom Hearts forged what was left into every Keyblade in existence. Just enough so that every intelligent life form on the world could have a Keyblade to protect themselves. Core ripped out part of you Grandfather Light, but if you have it again, then you can put it back, though the process is not easy. If you place it back into X, then his full power will be restored.”

“The trauma from having it ripped out of me must have made me forget… Thank you Death. I feel like some fog has finally lifted.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“So, are you willing to join our cause? Core is still at large, and has become very much active again.”

“If that no heart bastard thinks I’m not still sour about what he did to me, then I’ll give him what for. X, Zeke, On behalf of the DWMA, Death City, and the world, I think I speak for us all when I say, we accept.”

“The more help and fighters the better.” I said. “We have an advantage though. Unum here managed to break COre’s Keyblade, and we now have his corrupt heart. Best part, he can’t set foot on the world we have it on.”

“Oh~ Oh this now has my full interest.”

“I’ll send a representative with the proper paperwork to fill out. So how can we return the Grandfather Light piece from X ack to him?”

“Everybody thinks it requires a massive amount of energy, but there is a shortcut I know of. You will have to meditate with the fragment over X, then you will step inside of X at a certain point, and place it back in manually from there.”

“I take it that’s not easy?”

“Time and patience is key, heh. To you it may feel like only an hour is passing, but in reality a day or so may have.”

“So I best be quick yet careful about it then?”

“Precisely. I do look forward to our working together Zeke. I’m sure everyone here at DWMA will be able to push Core and his lackeys away.”

“Same. Cause this war won’t end til Core is either dead, or human again…”

Continuing The Search For Allies: Another Survivor

Mors, or Lord Death, as he now went by, had a mirror sitting in the court and council rooms, after a talk with the rest of the council he was appointed a council member. His past experiences, long lived life of experience, and history of much long forgotten knowledge earned him a seat on the council without any objections. Unum and I decided to explore a few reflections, see what we might find and who we might run into.

We were in another version of Equestria, that was certain, and from the looks of it, this was a equine Equestria, as in, ponies, not human or anthro. We were walking near the edges of the everfree. The residents seemed put off by us, which makes sense, to them we must look creepy or just plain odd. “Hey you!” I looked up and saw the pony Rainbow Dash flying some feet above Unum and I. “You monsters aren't allowed here!”

Monsters… Core or one of his grunts must be here. “First off, rude, second, what do you mean monsters?”

“You tall two leg walking killers of course!”

Core or some of his men must be here then. “What does this specific monster look like specifically? I can assure you I am not with them, but I might be able to get rid of them.”

“Yeah right, if you wanna try your luck the creature lives in the everfree.”

“Will do. Let’s go Unum.” We walked right into the everfree, the thick foliage was hard to walk through, but thankfully X didn’t mind being used as a machete. We found a clearing… and a certain Zebra’s hut, where she was surrounded by them. “Get inside!” I yelled as I hacked a Bruser Unversed into nothingness.

Zecora ran inside and Unum and I made quick work of the Unversed. So it’s Crow who’s here… unless Core did the same thing to someone else, or someone here has an Unversed placed in them like Sunset did… either way this is bad. “You two.” We looked around, finding the person who spoke sitting crouched up in a tree. He wa wearing a rather familiar set clothing and a mask. “How did you kill those things?”

“Keyblade do the trick better than regular weapons. I know that outfit… saw the trailer, so is it Corvo or you make up a name?”

“You’re from earth?”

“Yeah. Surprised to see someone from home without a Keyblade.”

“Heh, so was God.” He jumped down to greet us. “Names’s John… Corvo…” He said.

I chuckled. “So you did take that name.”

“Yeah… sounded better than my original last name. So, how’d you get here? You’re the first other survivor I’ve met.”

I held up X. “They can open ways to other worlds, but this one can open them to other reflections, or rather, dimentions.”

“Wow… fancy. I prefer stealth honestly, it’s why I chose this get up.”

“I guessed. So how long have the Unversed been here?”

“Going on three months. When I arrived here they weren’t here yet… I kinda screwed myself over…”

“How… wait, one of the resident talked about a killer monster… you didn’t…”

“I saw a bastard kill a mare! I wasn’t gonna let him live after that! I admit it may have been… rash, but not long after that happened the murders in Canterlot stopped. I killed a psychopath and they branded me the killer. I still try and keep them safe, honestly! They just… don't see it that way.”

X?

His heart is largely light, but his darkness is strong enough to kill. I feel we can trust him, though, maybe a blade that kills only when wanted could work.

You… seriously?

I fell we can trust him.

Fine, not gonna argue with you. That went nowhere last time. “How’s about a more ‘tame’ blade?”

“Huh?” John asked.

“I can… give you a Keyblade. You can use it rather than your normal weapons and you won’t have to worry about killing those hit unless you intend to.”

“Oh… that would come in handy. So… you believe me?”

“Well, God let you survive that crap for a reason and my Keyblade seems to trust your word and heart, so I’ll just take the evidence into account and do the same.”

“Finally! Someone on my side!” John cheered.

“Well, let’s see what choices you.” I held out my free hand… and Fenrir appeared.

Finally found my new wielder. Fenrir spoke.

You helped me out a lot in the past… gonna miss ya brother.

Same, brother.

I handed Fenrir to John, and he looked it over. “Wow… It’s a lot lighter than I expected it to be.”

“Everyone gets that reaction at first.” I say. “So, I guess Unum and I can help try and clear your name. Only thing is… maybe we can find the source of the Unversed.”

“These things don’t just come from darkness?”

“No, Unversed come from Negative emotions, given physical form. It uses to be a person’s light and darkness would have to be split into two people for that to happen, but recent events make it that just a rather any person with lots of hate in their heart would do.”

“Well, we got a whole world to pick from… christ this is not gonna be easy…”

“You’ve been in this world the longest, anyone you can think of that would benefit from this chaos?”

“Crime lords and nobles really. I keep tabs on two nobles and three crime lords up in Canterlot… how are we gonna get there though? Train’s been searching my usual hiding spots on it.”

“We can wait til night, then I’ll show you.”

“I should have asked for one of these things forever ago!” John said as we flew on our gliders up to Canterlot under the cover of night. Fenrir’s glider form was much like a chrome version of Aqua’s glider. We landed on a rather high rooftop, keeping out of sight. “So, this first guy I keep tabs on is Barely Bag, a noble who deals in mainly grain, but I’ve seen some of his factories shipping more than just grain.” John informed.

“Like?” I asked.

“Meth, or that’s what it looked like. Might be sugar, but ponies don’t guard large clear bags of sugar with shotguns.”

“I can tell… I’ve seen more than my fair share of the stuff, so I can tell just by the feel.”

“You used to be a cop or something?”

“No… I’m a Ventral.”

“... The crime family… Wait, so you were like a black sheep or something? Otherwise you shouldn’t be here.”

“Yeah, got marked for death by my uncle unless I finally contributed more than just hacking for blueprints. God pretty much saved me.”

“Well, you trust me so I’ll trust you.”

“Thanks, oh, and sorry if my family has done anything to you or loved ones.”

“Nah, honestly my family and I didn’t care. Had one of you guys walk into our family restaurant, didn’t treat them any differently than any other daily customer, and he left a nice tip.”

“That’s usually how it will go if you don’t try anything with my family… So, where’s this wearhouse?”

“Some blocks west of here. Follow me.” We had to jump across the rooftops to avoid detection. I honestly got flashbacks to the Sly Cooper games I played, but I’m not a master thief. We jumped across rooftops for a while til finally landing on a factory roof. “This is the place.”

Getting in was easy, just a tap on the locks with the Keyblade, but finding wherever the possible drugs might be was gonna be tricky. There were hundreds of crates in this place and limited time to check them all. “How are we gonna find the ones with the drugs?” Unum asked. “There’s hundreds of boxes here.”

“Hope we get lucky?”

The crates were going nowhere with how many there were, I decided to check the office and see if there was anything. An old trick distributors of the drugs my family made was to hide the order forms in secret compartments in desks or under the floor. I felt around the floor, seemed solid so I checked the desk. In the top drawer on the left side I noticed the bottom was higher up than the right… Bingo. The way to open it was easy, it was trapped to a small amount of lighter fluid that, if opened without the ‘key’ would set off the trap and set the documents and desk on fire.

The ‘key’ was just any pencil and using that I lifted up the floor from a hole under it, keeping a small circuit from setting the fire off. Talk about macgyver, this whole set up seems home made. I pulled out the documents, and everything here was the usual code for drugs, prices, and the amount being shipped… the crates with the drugs were here also. I showed the papers to the others and I left an ‘anonymous call’ to the police via payphone. We watched as they showed up, found the drugs, the paperwork, and even arrested the noble behind it all… Man it felt good to be working with the cops rather than running from them or working against them.

“Well, that proved right, but if he was our guy then he wouldn’t have left so easy huh?” John said.

“That’s about right… who else is on that list?” I asked.

Over the next two days or so, we stealthly got the other noble and the crime lords arrested… none of them seemed to be our guy. “Damnit.” John said, kicking a tin can across over to another roof. “We can’t be missing someone.”

“Maybe it’s someone who’s offworld?” I offer. “Like I told you, this might be Core’s doing.”

“I was hoping not. Well, I know he would have had a part in this… but I was hoping to clear my name.”

“You managed to get three crime lords and two nobles doing illegal tradings arrested without any deaths, take some pride in that.”

“Yeah… I guess I should. Still, as far as any royal guard or cop is concerned, I’m still a criminal.” He said, laying on his back and looking at the sky. “Think I’ll ever get my name cleared?”

“Hard to tell. They thought you were a serial killer, but you killed the killer. Even if that part get’s cleared up, you still killed, so I think they might still hold that against you.”

“Life is unfair.”

“If it was, it wouldn’t be interesting.” Unum and I stand up. “Look, I’m sure in the future your name will be cleared. But, mind if I ask a favor?”

He stood up. “Sure. You helped me out, you gonna need the same?”

“Remember Core? One day, I’m gonna fight him, his army against mine. I want you on my side when that happens.”

“After all you’ve done for me, sure. I’ll take some joy in pounding their heads into the ground.”

“Thank you. Unum and I are gonna go, but I’ll check up on you some time later, kay?”

“Sure thing. Let’s hope things go better for me by then.”

I opened a portal, and Unum and I walked through it, where we entered Huxley’s universe. “I thought we were going home?” Unum asked.

“I’ve been meaning to talk with Huxley again. I wanna try and set some things right.” It was about morning here. Unum and I saw this reflection’s Golden Oaks Library and I knocked on the door.

Not long after, Twilight answered. “Hello Zeke.” She said.

Josh.

What's up boss?

We've revived a sample a while ago of the DNA of that other survivor my brother had reborn as an inhabitant of the world he was on.

Something special about him?

Well, his DNA still came up as human, it's just physical that he's equine.

That all?

Not... quite... His DNA shares a fifty-three of his genetics with... you...

... repeat that? I must be drunk or high right now.

DNA doesn't lie Josh, this makes things... interesting.

Interesting! I literally have a horse for a son I've never met! What makes this interesting?!

Because, genetically speaking, your family is prone to violence and... bloodshed.

Yeah, we call it the Killing Mood, when a Ventral first kills.

Then, if we modify this with darkness, we could turn this genetic factor against him... and Zeke if it works.

You think that, by getting them to kill they'll turn to our side? That's... rather impressive. So, how should I go about meeting my boy?

Deny him as your son until he kills... be it purposeful or accidental.

Heh, time to see just how much like me this kid is.

Author's Notes:

Next chapters are gonna be a two parter, yet Huxley will only show up in the second part, cause if you follow Keybearer than you know why. Look forward to it.

The Frienemy Huxley... Ever Angery, Never Happy: Part 1

Twilight opened the door to see a man standing with a crimson red eyes man standing in front of the door. “Hello.” Twilight said.

“Hey Twilight.” The man before her spoke, his voice quickly registering in her mind.

“Oh hello Zeke.” Twilight said.

“Hey, long time no see. Oh, and this lovely lady with me is my wife Unum.”

“Pleasure.” Unum says.

“Well don’t just stand there come in.” Twilight said as they walked in.

The three sat on the couch, and began to converse. “So, how’s Huxley been?” Zeke asked, noticing Twilight’s grunt of annoyance. “That bad?”

“Well he did just threaten to burn my library so there's that but from what I heard he’s had a bad day so it might just be stress” Twilight said

“Wow. So where is he?”

“Sleeping he said he ran all night from the guards.”

“Yeikes… He must have had a bad day… I feel like there’s a joke there for some reason?”

“I don’t know but there was something about being attacked by guards for no reason”

“That doesn’t sound good… But, other than the bad day and the threats, has he done much since I was last here?”

“Well he did help save the crystal empire”

“Oh… Good to know. Least he’s finally using his Keyblade other than for sport.” Zeke muttered. “So I take it that other than that, not much else has happened?”

“Not really, There was that Ringabel character but apart from no nothing of note”

“Huh. Well, I’ll give him some time to rest after the day he’s had. So, any other questions you wanna know?”

“Yeah I wanted to know what's going on your world?”

“Rebuilding mostly, peace negotiations, things of that such.”
“Rebuilding? What happened to your world?”

“It was… before I got there. A… survivor of a long ago war killed all but fifteen people… only reason those fifteen are alive was because I got there… It was genocide.”

“Wow... I can’t begin to imagine what that must have been like... how many people died in that... I can’t even begin to think...” she started to say before getting up just to take a seat.

“It wasn’t pretty, but things have gotten better. We actually found a way of bringing those lost back believe it or not, and some were lost on other worlds. We’re rebuilding, and with help from people who lost their homes to darkness, it’s becoming something greater than what it was.”

“Well that sounds great...” she said unsure how to feel knowing that her other self might be dead in his world. “So not to sound narcissistic but I am I dead on your world”

“No, you’re alive and well on my world, one of…”

“One of the wives.” Unum finishes, making Zeke blush.

“I’m married? Wait what did you mean ONE of the wives?”

“On the Equestria Zeke and I live on, it’s legal for a herd, or harem, to have up to sixteen wives for a male. Before the whole… genocide thing, the population difference between males and females was about fifty females to one male, so that law was made to try and even ot out or something.” Unum explained, making Twilight’s jaw drop.

“Wait sixteen!” Twilight shouted as Huxley shouted something about trying to sleep.

“Yeah…” Zeke said. “I had no control over it, I just said yes to their question.”

“So just to get off this topic Huxley won't take me off world saying it to dangerous to leave the world's unprotected but you seem to be able to leave worlds just fine”

“Yeah, it all depends on what you use. Huxley uses DTD’s, those do require protection, but I recently learned a way to travel safer. DTL’s.”

“DTD’s, you mean the dark corridors?” Twilight asked confused

“Yeah, the official name is Door to Darkness, but DTD is a shorter version of that. DTL just means, Door to Light.”

“Okay, because Huxley always calls them Dark corridors.”

“Same thing really. So, I guess I can take you somewhere, but it’ll be a place to show you how dangerous Keyblades and darkness can be.”

“Okay...” she said confused what could be so dangerous about a key shaped sword?

Zeke summoned the X-blade, and opened a DTL. “I guess it’s best you see this.” Zeke said as they entered. When they exited, they were in a barren wasteland, with rusted Keyblades struck into the earth all around as far as the eye can see. “Welcome to the Keyblade Graveyard.”

“Keyblade Graveyard?”

“An ancient battleground where once, every Keyblade wielder fought for the light that is Kingdom Hearts, to wield it’s power… the survivors are usually… twisted and genocidal… every Keyblade you see here was once wielded by someone who lost their life here.”

Twilight looked around before running, the realization of the countless lives lost their hit her all at once, trying to find the end of all the Keyblades, the gravestones, after a while she had gone so far as she could no longer see Zeke. ”Great... where am I?”

“You there.” A voice spoke.

“Who?” Twilight asked looking around. Behind her, was a man in a set of armor, Kneeled down with a rather large Keyblade in front of him.

“Why do you come here?”

“I wanted to see other worlds.” She said

“You’ll see nothing other than grave markers here. I am no exception. All Keyblade wielders often find themselves drawn here, to leave their marks on fate… only to be forgotten.”

“What do you mean?”

“The armor you see before you… is hollow. I am nothing more than a ghost of who I was, keeping still on this earth, waiting for the one who stole everything from me.”

“And who is that?”

“Xeha-.”

“Twilight!” Zeke called as he and Unum caught up. “Don’t run off.”

“Ven?” he asked

Zeke looked at the armored figure… and froze. “... Terra…” Zeke muttered.

“No, your not Ventus.” he said grabbing his keyblade. “Your Vanitas!” He stated, rushing towards Zeke.

Zeke summoned the X-blade and crossed blades with The Lingering Will, a wave of energy from the impact shook the earth. “That is not who I am! I may have the X-blade, but it chose me!” Zeke stated.

“Lier! You stole Ven's heart” he said as he charged an attack

“Terra! That blind anger is what made you into this! Don’t let it blind you any more!”

“VANITAS!” he shouted as the ground shook

“Unum, Get Twilight out of here!” Unum grabbed Twilight and took her elsewhere. Once they were gone, Zeke stood across from the remnants of Terra. “If you won’t see it with your own eyes Terra, then I’ll make you see.” Zeke began charging his own attack.

The two both strick at once, the shock wave cracked the earth under them. Neither was able to land a direct hit on the other, but Zeke still knew he was outmatched. Gotta find a way to end this fast… Zeke thought as the fight dragged on. “Terra! If I really am Vanitas as you say, then why haven’t anything like Unversed appeared yet? Why would I try and talk you out of fighting?”

“If you aren't Ven or Vanitas then how do you know so much about me?” he asked before charging up for another attack

Crap. Zeke thought. “Because… because where I come from your story is all too well known… it’s a videogame where I’m from…”

The lingering will froze for a second before taking a moment he then took a step “I don’t believe you but I do realise you're not Ven or Vanitas”

“I wouldn’t have said that if it wasn’t true… sometimes the most convoluted information is the truth. Listen… I can tell you this much that I know, your friends will be fine, Aqua, Ventus, they will be alright in the end. And someday, you’ll join them in rebuilding and protecting the light.”

“Maybe you're right about that. In any case, you can go… and if you find my friends… tell them… I’m sorry.”

Zeke nods, and left to find Unum and Twilight. After some walking, Zeke found Twilight and Unum sitting among the rusted Keyblades. “How’d it go?” Unum asked.

“Better than expected. We should go. But first…” Zeke held out his hand, and closed his eyes. “If you want to find new wielders… I can help you.” Every Keyblade shook, and flew into the air, and right into Zeke. Hours passed, every Keyblade in the Graveyard was soon gone, safe and stored within Zeke. “Now we can go.” Zeke opened a DTL, and the three walked right back into the library/Twilight’s home. Each taking a seat again. “So… you most likely wanna know what that was about… right?”

“Who is this Twilight?” A voice came from upstairs.

“Morning Huxley.” Zeke says.

“Zeke!?” He said startled as he realized he didn’t have his cloak on as he ran into his room to get it.

“Shy guy? Or he just prefers his cloak?”

The Frienemy Huxley... Ever Angery, Never Happy: Part 2

Huxley ran into his room to look through his box looking for... “There it is.” Huxley said pulling out a piece of Keyblade armor and placed it on his wrist before walking out.

“Huxley what are you wearing?” Twilight asked “Come say hello to Zeke and one of his wives”

“Its... wait one of his wives I was joking when I called you a mary sue.” Huxley said

“Still not entirely getting it…” Zeke said. “So, where did you get Keyblade armor?”

“Is that what that is?” Twilight asked. “Spike showed it to me and I had to explain to him what adult toys where” she said as Huxley got flustered

Zeke and Unum burst into laughter as Twilight said that. “Twi, you could not have been more off!” Zeke said, laughing.

“Let's talk outside...” Huxley said as they got off the seat Twilight stopped Unum from getting up

“Let the boys play.” she said sarcastically.

As Zeke and Huxley walked outside, they kept going til they were near the outskirts of town. “So… I was told by Twilight you had a bad day.” Zeke said.

“Well It could only get worse if your uncle came but yes I did... Why do you care?” Huxley said aggressively

Zeke sighed. “Damn Josh… listen Huxley. I am not with him or Core. My uncle branded me for death, literally!” Zeke lowed the collar of his shirt, showing his branding to Huxley. “If that wasn’t all, he shot me when I first ran into him here…” Zeke lifted his shirt, showing the scar from the bullet wound. “I may have been born into that family, but I’m nothing like them…”

“Okay but you still screwed with the rules of the world by telling Twilight about the outside world's” Huxley said

“Only because those rules apply only to the games. This is our reality now Huxley. They are all living, breathing, thinking people who deserve to know how to defend from what’s out there. Lack of knowledge is just as dangerous as having the knowledge. We just gotta make sure they keep on the path of light.”

“Yes, but Every world is defined by its particular boundaries within which some understanding of realities emirge as truth, Two truths cannot coexist and so from the introductions of foreign bodies is conflict and chaos spawned.”

“And yet here are you and I, each living on our own worlds. If I didn’t stop what was happening on my Equestria, everyone would have died! And from what I heard, you fought in the battle for the Empire. Two foreign bodies fighting for the worlds to protect them. Chaos is always a part of what Keyblade wielders try to stop, yet it will always arise, worlds will always meet, fight, and it’s our job to keep peace Huxley. The very nature of our beings and weapons, powers, defy all the logic and ‘reality’ of the individual worlds. All the worlds were once one, and that time has long since been forgotten, but we can still act as one.”

Huxley didn’t know what to say. He was trying to absorb all that in when a scream was heard from Town “Screw this debate.” Huxley said as he ran head first into danger slamming the armour on his shoulder turning into a red and black armour that was too big for him.

Zeke followed close by, bothe summoning their Keyblades. “Uhh... “ Zeke said. “That might need a readjustment…”

“Shut up, don’t ca-” he said as he tripped over himself before picking himself up.

“Maybe no armor is the best for this fight?”

“I said shut it.” Huxley said running towards the scream as he got there he saw Heartless. “Okay explain yourself why is there heartless around the same time you come? HMM?” Huxley said

Zeke looked around for a bit. “A, my Heartless don’t actually attack people do to the light in my heart giving them some free will, and intelligence, and B…” Zeke pointed at the rooftop across from them… where another Zeke stood. “That… I have no idea…”

“Wait if it's not you, and Sombra was destroyed it Must be CHRYSALIS!” Huxley shouted as he threw his keyblade at the fake Zeke.

“This is gonna be awkward for me then…” Zeke said. As a Darkside blocked the attack and the fake Zeke disappeared

“Okay If you want to prove that you're actually a good guy find that faker while I deal with the Heartless”

“Duh.” Zeke deadpanned. “No splitting up though, no dumb movie cliches.”

“No deal You go find that faker.”

“Fine, codeword then?”

“Fine its sixteen.”

“Oh I’ll remember that…”

“Okay, break.” Huxley said as he jumped on the arm of the darkside attacking the head.

Zeke ran off. Crap, if this is a changeling then it’s not gonna be… X, can you sense the heart?

Yeah, they’re near by.

Good. Zeke followed X’s directions, soon finding the fake him in front of Sugarcube Corner. “Nowhere to run faker!” Zeke yelled.

“Hum, good Tracking skills Ventral If only I had attacked a day sooner I may have gotten the two of you to fight but, Oh well” He said turning back into Queen Sombra “I am Queen Sombra and you are surrounded.” she said getting the strangest case of Deja vue

Zeke looked around, seeing the heartless all around him. His only act was placing his hand over his heart. “Sisters, brothers… help in my time of need.” Zeke’s body was engulfed in a blue aura as Countless Keyblades appeared around him. They soon flew out towards the Heartless, striking all of them down in a few blows.

Sombra look at the scene afraid that this Zeke was too powerful for her but as she took a step back she heard a call from one of the keyblade she looked at Zeke who was distracted buy something to see her grab the keyblade before Unsummoning it as to surprise Zeke with it.

“You can go now drag queen.” Zeke froze as the voice of his uncle came from behind Queen Sombra. “I’ll handle nephew.”

“Well bye.” Sombra said as she sprinted far far away before taking to the air.

Josh jumped down and walked halfway to Zeke. “Sup Nephew? I heard you’re doing well.”

“Can it Josh.” As Zeke spoke, the Keyblade still around him pointed at Josh. “You have a lot to answer for.”

“I beat the Darksides whats going.. Oh crap” Huxley said as he saw Josh. “Great where's Drake?”

“So, the puppet and the nephew together when we didn’t want them. I told Core not all plans make it in the field.” Josh said.

“What did you mean by Puppet?”

“Kid, cause of this, I can tell you. Everything you’ve done has been pre-planned by Core. The whole thing with Sombra, and that old city coming back. Core broke the hex on it so you could get that shadowy cross dresser to work with us, every fight you had thinking it wa Zeke, the stuff on Traverse Town. We even killed off that sci-fi world just to make you feel like shit. We were playing you like a puppet, trying to get you and nephew to fight against each other.”

“Well it would have probably worked IF YOU PLAYED ZEKE AS WELL!” Huxley shouted

“We can barely set foot on his world Kid, his world’s Crystal Heart keeps all Heartless, dark hearted mofo’s like me, and even DTD’s from properly working. Only reason Unversed can set foot there is cause they’re emotions with bodies.” Huxley wasn’t paying attention he was wondering how he was going to explain that Zeke wasn’t a bad guy to Bartz and his gang and how to make it up to the Foretellers. “You were gonna make a good allie when your darkness tool hold kid. Core liked how there was so little light in your heart as is, it’s the whole reason he took interest in you.”

“Huxley?” Zeke asked.

“Yeah?” huxley asked

“Take your armor off for a second. Just trust me, alright?”

“Okay?” He said hitting the piece that removes the armour.

In that instance, Zeke stabbed the X-blade into Huxley’s heart. “You’ll thank me later! Reject Darkness!” A rush of light flooded into Huxley’s heart. When Zeke disbanded the X-blade, Huxley was twitching as his heart was adjusting to the sudden increase in light.

“YOU SON OF A- hey I feel better.” Huxley said as he put his armour back on

“Reject Darkness. The X-blades special ability to flood light into even the darkest of hearts. Expect a sudden gain of guilt and consciousness.” Zeke summoned Discord, and pointed it at Josh. “We can deal with him now.”

Huxley stood for a good minute before saying. “I don’t feel any different?”

“Give it time. Usually this ability knocked people out cold.”

“So it's magic nightquil” he said as he fell to the ground asleep

Zeke chuckled. “Yea- crap…”

”Well, well then, time to-” A DTD opened behind Josh as Core walked out. “Oh, hey boss. Plan failed.”

“I noticed.” Core said, even more cold than usual. “And you told them everything…”

“I didn’t see the point- Gah!” Core shoved his hand into Josh’s chest, and ripped out his largely dark heart. “What?!”

“You’ve proven a good asset Josh, but you’re lacking discipline.” Core said as Josh's heart was reshaped into the Keyblade he first showed Zeke, and then Huxley on their last meeting. “I’ll be using this as a replacement for the one I lost, you;ll be just like me now.”

Josh was startled at first… but then smiled. “Never needed the damn thing anyway.” The two walked into the DTD, leaving Zeke standing next to Huxley’s unconscious body.

“... Did that just happen?” Zeke questioned.

“What happened?” Huxley asked as he looked around “Did we win?”

“They left, and something tells me a lot of things are going to happen.”

“Great... so when is this great flood of guilt supposed to come?”

“It should have already hit you.” X spoke through Zeke.

“Wait I didn’t know you were a ventriloquist?”

Zeke just looked at Huxley. “It’s the X-blade… I’m kinda a human Keyblade now… long story.”

“I smell bushit” huxley said as he got up “no seriously you're standing in shit”

Zeke looked down, and saw Huxley was right. “Well… shit. Anyway, I’m guessing from the things Twi told me about you… you don’t do well with roommates?”

“Eh we do fine together it's just she has some bouts of bitchiness”

“Well, if you want I can give you a gummi ship to use as, well, as a ship and a house. They come equipped with a lot of useful things actually.”

“Are the controls Kingdom hearts one or two?”

“Well… all I can say it that the ‘controls’ look an awful lot like play station controls.”

“Neat.” Huxley said as Zeke was wondering what was going on in his mind

Zeke opened a DTL, and shot a beam of light through it. “It’s just a message for a standard ship. Here it comes now.” Zeke and Huxley backed up as a Highwind lv six floated out and parked itself some feet from Twilight’s place. “Not your roommate, but a neighbor seems alright. Should be fully stocked, food, water crystals, and self charging powercore, three bedroom, the works.”

“Nice.” Huxley said going inside the ship. “where am I going to park it?” He asked as Zeke sparta kicked him in the ship.

“Wherever you don’t get a ticket. And GET LAID!”

Zeke walked back into the Library, grabbed Unum, and left Huxley to his own devices til next time.

Baby Kicks

After everything that happened two days ago, I was taking it easy. When I wasn’t at work I was with the kids, or the wives. Currently, I was cuddling Fluttershy on the bed. She, Celestia, Rune, and Chrysalis are all a month pregnant, little over, but Fluttershy’s belly is twice as big. We went to the doctors to see if she was having twins, and she was. I always enjoyed cuddling Shy for three reasons. A, she is just so freakin cute when she’s sleeping. B, did I mention she was freakin cute? And C, sometimes she sings to the twins, both the ones in her tummy, and the ones we’re looking after. She has an amazing singing voice, and her lullabies always calm everyone around her.

How she’s not pure of heart, I don’t know, but what darkness is there, is smaller than a flea that’s for sure. The doctors are actually unsure on when the babies will arrive. Since I’m human, they’re human-pony anthros, they guess somewhere in the middle, so seven or nine months give or take. Not sure how much of that relates to earth ponies, but I’m not gonna think too much on it. Honestly I’m looking forward to the day they start kicking. I know the girls might not like it depending on how they kick, but it will be so amazing to feel them move.

I squeezed Shy a little tighter, my arms around the area above her belly and below her boobs, and she smiled as she started to wake up. “You sleep good?” She asked me.

“It's about four, I’d saw we napped pretty good.” I reply as she gets up and stretches… barely over a month and such amazing curves…

“Well then, should we see what everyone else is up to?”

“Wait a few more minutes and I’m sure someone’s gonna walk, fly or teleport in here.” On cue, Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Derpy flew in here. “Called it.”

Fluttershy just giggled. “I’m gonna go see how the kids are doing.”

As Fluttershy left, Cloudchaser took my left side, Flitter the right, and Derpy sat on her favorite side… the front on my lap. “Hey handsome.” She said.

“Hey sexy lady.” She kissed me as I said that.

“I love it when you call me sexy.” She said, looking right into my eyes as I looked into hers.

“I love calling you it… sexy~” That kiss came with tongue.

“What about us?” Cloudchaser asked. “What about us makes us so sexy~?”

“Well, I find your… well, it’s the both of you really…”

“Oh, pray tell?” Flitter asked.

“I… like the way your wings feel when… well, how puffy they get after…”

“Oh~ A feather fetish then~.” Flitter and cloudchaser both moved their wings so the tips only grazed down my face…

“Oh! He’s ready to go girls.” Derpy said.

At the rate Derpy is riding me I expect her to say she’s pregnant soon. I think to myself as I look through some papers in my home office. It had been a little over two hours since Flitter, Cloudchaser, and Derpy came in and we… well, had sex… why is this a herd topic to talk about even in my own head?

Most was standard. Usual unity pact agreements and such. One was about a world that was very productive in manufacturing gummi blocks, and as such, was willing to join if certain individuals were allowed to join the council and oversaw the trading of gummis. Normally I’d have a personal meeting with the people, but this came from King Mickey, and it wa him, along with Minnie and Chip and Dale who wanted to join the council and oversee gummi block manufacturing and trading. I placed it into the pile I’d have to go over with the council and have us all talk about it.

I get the system, heck, I helped plan the majority of it out, but even this is getting a tad convoluted… when you say that about something you made, then it either works well, or you just get bored of it. I want to try and have a council member from every world, but that will prove difficult, so many worlds, we’d need to colonize a whole world just to be the council… is that something from Lilo and Stitch? Meh, I’m surprised we haven’t run into those space people yet.

A few hours went by, and not much happened other than mostly paperwork. When part of leading a nation, and reuniting the world's… paperwork is the main reason people probably didn’t want to do it. It’s not that hard, just read it over, stamp what it deserves, then repeat… repeat… repeat… that’s what kills your spirits… the same thing over and over again for hours.

There was a knock at my door. “Oh thank god.” I mutter. “Come in.”

It was Applejack, sticking her head in the door. “Dinner is ready hon.”

“Oh, alright.” I got up and walked to the dining room with Applejack. “So, how’s the farm doing with you looking over it again?”

“These folks do fine, but not many can buck a tree ta save their hides.”

“I take it a lot more magic is involved now?”

“Yeah, but s’long as folks are fed I’m alright with it.”

“How’s Applebloom been doing?”

“Great. She’s been try’n ta make some new magic with her Keyblade.”

“Inventing new spells seems like a good goal. Has she had any luck?”

“Na as much as she had had hoped really. She tries something new, and something weird happens. Usually Scoot’s or Tiara gotta get her out of the mess.”

“Good to know they look after each other. They seem to have adjusted well to Diamond Tiara being their sister.”

“Well, for Applebloom and Sweetie Bell she’s more of a cousin since Rarity and I are their sisters, but yeah, they all have fun now.”

“Good to hear. So, what you girls cook for dinner?”

“Lots of gumbo, butter bread, and for dessert, apple fritters.”

“Let’s hope my cholesterol will hold.” Applejack elbowed me for that joke, but I gave her a revenge kiss on her cheek. She and Rarity have been much more slower paced about the whole thing, but they care about and love me too. And from what I accidentally found in Rarity’s sketch pad when looking for some documents… Rarity’s gonna be something in the bed…

“City slicker.”

“Sexy cowgirl.”

Applejack got real close to my face, a sly smile crossing her lips. “Say it again city boy.”

“Sexy. Cowgirl.” We suddenly began a rather deep makeout session on the hallway wall. We might be a little late for dinner if this escalates.

You can imagine that the dinner table would have massively grown some. It was always large, but with the new additions, plus the ones to come, the dining room’s gonna look like a high school lunchroom sooner or later. I enjoyed it really, it was so large, with normal family chaos, and not my old family chaos… I never knew such simple, non life endangering chaos existed til these girls basically hogtied me into marrying and loving them. Best thing to ever happen to me.

Dinner went well, everything was going well, dinner and dessert came and went, and thankfully my arteries didn’t explode. I love AJ’s cooking… but most is deep fried, or rather high calorie. It’s good for when I end up going out and fighting, exploring, etc. But on peaceful days like these… I gain about three or four pounds that I know I didn’t have before dinner. My next morning is spent working it off til I gotta go to work or one of the girls dragged me off and then a whole other exercise goes on there.

After dinner the girls, kids and I were in the lounge we built out of what I guess was a library the ship had. Place already had a fireplace so we just made it look nice and placed comfortable furniture to relax on. “Ouf.” Celestia moaned. We were sharing a loveseat, her laying on my side.

“You alright?” I asked.

“Just had a stomach ache is all…”

“Are you sure that was all?”

“I think so… Ugh, it’s still there…”

“I feel kinda off too.” Rune said. Now I was worried.

“Same.” Chrysalis added.

“Maybe we should call a doctor… I don’t like that you three are pregnant and feeling bad.” I say, summoning X and sending a message to the doctor. “I guess we should just… wait. Shy, how’re you holding up?”

“My whole stomach feels like it’s cramping…” She mutters. Doc, get here fast!

The doc arrived quick, and took the four of them into a still functional infirmary the ship had when Cid handed it over to us to use as a house. They’ve been in there for a little over two hours already. Damn door’s locked and I don’t wanna unlock it and cause a scene that might mess something up… All I’m doing right now is leaving a small circle in the floor with all my pacing.

Finally, the door opened and the doc came out. “You’re gonna want to see this sir…” He said.

Fear was making my mind panic. Every wise possibility raced through my mind, until… I heard babies crying. Wait, what? As I entered the room, I saw Celestia, Rune, Shy and Chrysi all holding newborns. Shy was even holding her twins… “Uhh… they… gave birth… but how? They were only a month and a half…”

“That’s not all Zeke.” Shy said as I walked up to her. She had twin boys… Shy gave me sons! She cooed with the babies for a bit… then they glowed, and shrink until both were… Keychains? “That’s largely the oddest part here.”

“H-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-how??”

“I may have a theory.” X said.

“Then please tell.” I beg.

“Well, as we all know, Zeke is now a human Keyblade, so, it would make sense that any kids he has would be the same… though, to be born as Keychains… means they could either attached to a weapon and add it to themselves to make a Keyblade, or at a certain age they just change into a full Keyblade given that they already have bodies of their own. Much like Unum used to do when, well, you know. If they were being... developed as Keychains then, I suppose a month and a half was all they needed if they can shift between that and organic bodies. This is new territory beyond any of my experience, so I'm spit-balling here.”

The two little Keychains in Shy’s arms turned back into the two laughing baby boys, both had wings. One had my natural blond hair, while the other had her hair, but had a human body type, save for the pony ears. I kissed all three of them on the head. “I guess we’ll have to pick the names sooner than expected.”

I walked over to Chrysalis next, she had a little changeling girl, and she looked just like her mom. I kissed them both and walked over to Rune. She also had a daughter, a human body, but her mother's hair and ears. I also kissed the two of them and walked over to Celestia. She had a little boy in her hands, he only had a horn, no wings. He had her coat, my hair… and my red eyes. I gently patted him on the head as I kissed Celestia, I then kissed his little head. “I was thinking, Sunlight.” Celestia said.

I chuckled. “Sounds perfect.” Well, this is not gonna be like any parenting book Twi had us read.

Two days had passed and I was largely in a 'dad mode' as the girls,and kids had been calling it. I was constantly around the newborns and with the girls. Admittedly I was piling up paperwork... I should consider getting either an assistant, or an intern. Right now I was watching the newborns as they slept. Yeah, I'm that devoted to making sure they're always alright.

We named Fluttershy's twins Freddy and Sunflower, Freddy being the human body one, and Sunflower the anthro one. Rune's we named Mana, she's as energetic as her mom, and Chrysalis we named her daughter after chrysi's mom, Cordis. For Sunlight, we kept with that. Sometimes they shift into their Keychain body when they sleep and shift back randomly... how is this gonna work for them? Can I still give them Keyblades or since they are Keyblades they need wielders... Maybe I should consider Lord Death and how he told me his world works? Situation is similar enough. I wonder if that means... do I also need a wielder? I am a human Keyblade, but I wield X, but I never did what these little guys do... then again I never tried. I wonder if I'd look like X or something else?

"Zeke?" I looked behind me, and Celestia was there at the doorway of the nursery. We built it in the room next door to our bedroom. "You've been watching them all night? Again?"

"Only been... two... three days?"

"You really should let us handle the kids for a bit. We are their mothers after all. We are all glad how devoted you are as a father, but you should take a break."

"But they're just too freakin cute to look away."

"I know, but you should get some sleep or something. Didn't you have to check back in with those children from the world beyond the mirror? The Foretellers, right?"

I got up and sighed. "Yeah, I kinda do. Wonder if they got far at all?"

"Just in case, bring some of the paperwork."

"Ugh, paperwork is evil."

"Tell me about it."

I ate something quick and grabbed the usual papers and Unum and I headed for the mirror. It was supposed to be closed unless the whole thirty moons thing happens, but thanks to Keyblades, we just bypass it that way. Twilight has largely been studying it, trying to see if she can make different ones to connect all the reflections. I am not dealing with that paperwork. As Unum and I exited the portal, we saw the Foreteller kids sitting on the steps of the school, eating ice cream. Huh, that's an actual ice cream?

Daybreak

“Oh, you’re right on time.” Lan said. The Foretellers were just relaxing at the time, when Unum and Zeke came through the mirror.

“Hey.” Zeke said to them, the bags under his eyes noticed by the group.

“Geez, you look like you got run over by a Darkside.” Jenny said.

“Oh… I haven’t slept much cause apparently, when you’re a human Keyblade, so are your kids… and they only need a month and a half in the womb to mature then birth.”

“You’re a father!?” Kira said excitedly. “Congratulations! You should have told us! We would have bought you guys something!”

“I believe I did say Celestia was pregnant during our fight against Sunset last time I was here…”

“Yes, but that was last week, and you told us they haven’t been pregnant for long. We expected it to be longer.” Dan said.

“So did we. But they’re so freaking cute… whole reason I’m here is cause Celestia wants me to spend time away from them for a bit. I’ve literally never left the newborns sides till now.”

The Foretellers nodded understandingly.

“Well if that’s the case, then we don’t have to go back to Daybreak now. Why don’t you two sit with us? I expected you two, so I got extra Sea Salt Ice Cream!” Kira said holding up two more popsicles.

“Thanks.” Zeke and Unum said as they took the treats. “Who’d have guessed they were real?”

“I know right?” Alex said. “You might not believe this, but they existed back on earth too! That’s what we were eating when god pick us up.”

“Oh, nice.” Zeke took a bit and was looking around… seeing just about everywhere people had Keyblades in their hands. “Wow… you’ve been busy.”

“That we have.” Lan said. “After you had left we got to thinking about what you said. You were right, this world isn’t what we have seen it to be. So we took a chance and asked the students of Canterlot High to be apart of our Unions.”

“Good thing I did bring the paperwork.” Zeke said as he took out an inch thick stack of papers from under his armor sleeve and gave it to Lan. “Standard Unity documents… the junk… and some extra stuff given that this a reflection and not just another world.”

“Paperwork… This is necessary, but I’m going to guess that it isn't going to be fun.” Lan said, with a hint of dread.

“Tell me about it. When I’m not visiting other worlds, with the family, or around other survivors, I’m pushing papers. Gotta have it for there to be order though, so can’t complain much.”

“Does that mean we gotta do it too?” Alex asked.

“Just whoever is representing the world in question and the ones running for positions on the Council.”

“I vote Lan.”

“Same.”

“I agree.”

“Sorry bro!”

Alex, Jenny, Dan, and Kira said instantaneously.

‘Traitors!’ Lan thought. “Well, I guess this is also the job of a leader.”

“Yeah, the boring part. So, you guys have Headquarters for your Unions?” Zeke asked. “The proper facilities and such?”

“Well as we got is the Mansion right now. That’s pretty much our HQ.” Jenny said.

“I’m guessing it’s crowded when the meetups happen?”

“Yeah. We agreed that we would hold training sessions there. Either in the simulator or just around the grounds for basic training.” Kira said.

“Well, I might be able to help out with that stuff, but first let’s go do the thing with Daybreak, see if the Heart remembers your Keyblades or something.” Zeke said as he and Unum walked back to the portal.

“Alright! This is gonna be the first time we’re going to a different world!” Alex cheered.

“Lead the way, Zeke.” Lan said.

As they went through the portal and came out, the Foretellers found themselves in a massive laboratory, machinery off all sorts being built and blueprints laid out everywhere. “Welcome to research and development.” Zeke said.

“Hm, wasn’t expecting this to be the first sight we saw.” Dan said. “But still, all this technology is fascinating. Is it all to study the mirror?”

“No.” They all turned around to see, Twilight, dressed in a lab coat with goggles on her face. “Nice to see you all again.”

“Hi Twilight!” Kira said. “Yeah, it’s nice to finally come to your world. So what’s with all the techno junk?”

“Most is being reverse engineered. Studying the mirror is a little later, but I’m looking into the spellwork on it, no tech needed for that, I think I can make another one, but to a different reflection. If I pull it off, then we can work to uniting not only all worlds, but the whole multiverse.”

“Fascinating.” Dan said.

“And it’s a great goal. It would be nice if all worlds could interact even though most of the population wouldn’t have keyblades to travel between worlds. To make the world's one, like the original age of Fairy Tales.” Lan said.

“We try.” Zeke said. “Come on, before Cid thinks you’re all assistants and he has you trying to rebuild the oxygen generator he blew up.” Zeke says as he was exiting the lab.

“So we were going to go see the Crystal Heart right?” Jenny asked as the group followed.

“Yeah, it’s just a few stories down from here. Thankfully one of the things we did first when rebuilding was install elevators.” The group found an elevator and took it down. When the doors opened they saw thousands of people, human, anthro, just intelligent life in general walking around in peace. “Welcome to Daybreak Empire.”

The Foretellers all looked around in amazement. With how things looked around the Empire, one could barely tell that it was a world that was once almost empty.

“Wow! It’s so big and pretty! And everyone looks so friendly.” Kira said.

“Everyone here has either lost, or almost lost their worlds to darkness, so the sense of community they give each other in the rebuilding helps.” Unum explained. “This is just the main city though, the rest of the world is still being rebuilt. We barely took a quarter of what was once Manehattan back and made it livable again.”

“Well Rome wasn’t built in a day. To rebuild an entire world would take longer than that would.” Dan said.

“If you ever need assistance, we’d just a one mirro away.” Alex offered.

“Resources most likely. Thanks.” Zeke said as they approached the Crystal Heart. “Hello Heart.”

“Greetings Zeke.” The Heart replied. “So who are these young people?”

Instead of answering, The five of them put their masks on, doing their robes.

“The Foretellers? So, they have returned.” The heart said surprised. “Master Luxu told me this day would come.”

“Hello Crystal Heart. It’s nice to finally meet your, and to visit the town our predecessors once lead their Unions.” Ira said.

“Well, one of them.” The Heart said. “Master Luxu explored all the reflections. This one was the last one standing among the multiverse. He locked it away after sealing some box in the main castle.”

“The Box is here!?” Gula yelled. “We gotta open it!”

*Bonk!*

“Shut it! Let’s let her speak first.” Aced chided.

“Yes, the Master of Masters last invention before he vanished. It was a last resort if the war went too far. Now then, I take it you wish to know how to unlock the hidden parts of Daybreak, right?” The Heart asked.

“Hidden parts? What do you mean?” Ava asked.

“When the War had ended, the Tower as well as sum parts of the Original Daybreak town were sealed. That’s when the Crystal started to grow over it and turned into the Crystal Empire.” The Crystal Heart elevated higher, and underneath a piece of the ground rose with it. From underneath the ground, came some sort of Pentagon shaped pedestal. On each of its sides were Large Keyholes, and on each had the symbol of one of the Unions. “The Master of Masters planned this, and made the seal only able to be unlocked by the Keyblades of his former students, and only Master Luxu could lock it. All the reflections had this in place, but as I said, this was the only one to still be intact after the war.”

The Foretellers knew what had to be done. They stood in front of the Keyhole that had their specific Union marks on them. They simultaneously summoned their keyblades, and pointed them at the Keyholed. Beams of light shot towards the lock.

*Click!*

The light died down, and revealed nothing happened. Until the lock sunk back into the ground, and the earth began to shake. The winter wasteland outside the Empire border suddenly stopped and the ground outside the Empire began to break apart. “Calculating city redesign.” The heart said as it began to glow bright. “Calculation complete, beginning rebuilding process.” The whole empire shook as the castle suddenly began to rise up off the ground as more building was growing out from under it. The city was also expanding, stretching out further than the eye could see. Green hills and mountains also began to appear in the distance. When it all ended, the heart, and the Crystal Palace was well over several miles up in the air and the area they could see from below that was the original Daybreak Empire, looked smaller than a gumball from their height. “Rebuilding complete. Unlocking all primary, secondary, triary, and quadary functions of the city.” Several large building began to produce large amounts of what looked like steam with how clear it was. “Full functionality has been activated.”

Around the edges of the area the heart, Zeke, Unum, and the Foretellers stood, guard rails appeared as doors also appeared on the walls where they weren’t before. “Well… this was bigger than expected.” Zeke said.

“Yeah your telling me.” Gula said. “This whole place looked smaller in the movie.”

“This is amazing!” Invi said rushing over to the railings. “All of this was hiding under the Empire! For who knows how long.”

“Forty-one-million two-hundred and eighty-seven thousand nine-hundred and thirteen years.” The Heart clarified. “Give or take a few thousand leap years.”

“Oookayyy.” Ira said. “Well this whole tower would probably take days to search through, but I’m guessing all of the important stuff would be in the Foretellers meeting room right above the clock.”

“Yes, also, the Master of Master’s workshop just below that, and the room Master Luxu locked that box away in is next to the workshop. It’s called, the Hall of Sins.”

“Well that name isn’t ominous at all.” Aced said sarcastically. “Well what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”

With directions from the Heart, the group found their way to the Workshop. So many things just sitting around, unfinished, it was like an abandoned toy store to Zeke, and then they found it, the door to the Hall of Sins. Zeke opened it, and inside was a dimly lit hall with a large round room at the end, with glass cases holding five battle torn and bloody Foreteller robes, their Keyblades resting rusted on the bottom on the cases. In the middle of it all. A large metal black box.

“This must be a memorial that Luxu made for the other Foretellers.” Dan said as he stood in front of Invi’s old robes.

As Zeke looked one of them over, he noticed a button just in front of the case of all of the Foreteller memorials. He stepped on the one for Ira’s, and the case was dragged back into the wall… where countless other Ira battle ragged robes and Keyblades rested in similar cases. “For every reflection of them…” Zeke said. “How long was Luxu wandering the reflections to gather… all of them…”

“He must of loved them like family to go through all of this.” Kira said. Gazing at the countless Ava reflections.

Then all of them focused on the Box. In the middle of the box was inscribed the word “X-super.”

Zeke opened the box, and inside… was a Keyblade unlike what he’d seen before. He reached in to grab it, but backed away and got a few feet from it as the Keyblades in him screamed. “That thing is fucked up! The Keyblades are all scared!” He said.

“What's so bad about it? Sure it looks sketchy but is it that bad?” Alex said.

The X-blade suddenly appeared in Zeke’s hand. “Lock that abomination away!” X shouted through Zeke.

“Whoa! What's the problem X?” Ava said spooked.

“That Demon Sword must never see the light of day!”

“Demon Sword? Is it because this is a keyblade of Darkness?” Invi asked.

“That’s not made from normal darkness! That is made from the original darkness! The same that started the Grandfather Light to die in the first place. The same that gave birth to Pureblood Heartless… the same darkness that killed my first wielder.”

Everyone became utterly shocked.

“Why would the Master of Masters think this should be used of the war went too far?” Lan asked.

“Because it consumes Keyblades.” Everyone looked at the hall, and saw a man in the Organization XIII cloak standing there. “I hoped… that if the war went too far… Luxu would use it to kill every Keyblade on the battleground.”

“This was your last resort? The weapon to take away the light completely and leave the world in total darkness!? I thought you trained our predecessors to protect the light after the war. So why have something like this Master!?” Ira yelled.

“Because of that!” He pointed at Zeke, and the X-blade. “I knew that damned weapon would reappear again! And even with it’s rather selective choice, a dark wielder would try and claim it! This weapon, it was to destroy the X-blade for good!”

Zeke pointed the X-blade at the Master of Masters. “You would commit genocide of all Keyblades just because you feared me!?”

“It was either that, or risk all light dying! Kingdom Hearts may not have had a guardian if Void was used, but at least the worlds and light would have been safe from you falling into dark hands.”

The whole room was silent. The air was so tense one could cut it with a knife. The Foretellers couldn’t believe what they were hearing. The original master of the Keyblades, planned to destroy them all from the very beginning. Had all his teachings, all the lessons he taught their predecessors, and the lessons he taught them, all just for nothing? But one question lingered.

“Master. How did you forge such a thing in the first place?” Lan asked cautiously.

“... Let’s just say… I don’t wear this outfit for the fashion statement... “

“So, what happens now?” Jenny said seriously. “We found your ultimate weapon, and we know why you made it. Why are you here? To kill us?”

“To tell you… listen to the X-blade. I made that just in case the war did start to kill off the light and Ava’s group didn’t make it. It was a last resort I no longer need… or wish to see. My advice, lock it away and keep it away from Core… Or use it against him. Whatever. Bout time someone killed my uncle anyway.”

“Uncle!?” Everyone yelled. “Then that means… You’re God’s son?”

“Yeah, and Luxu is my kid, just keep that thing from ever being wielded… like the X-blade said… it’s a Demon Sword that cost me my heart… and my body to forge.” The Master of Masters vanished into thin air, leaving everyone looking at the Demon Sword Keyblade, Void.

“Sooo,” Alex droned out. “What do we do witht the thing? Is it smart to just leave it here?”

“No.” X said. “We do as I and the Master said… we lock it up… preferably deep in the world's core.”

“But what if we need it at some point?” Jenny asked. “This could end Core from what the Master said.”

“Judging from how the Master was talking about it… that would be suicide.” Zeke spoke. “He seemed to fear this thing as much as he feared X, Let’s just lock it away, and leave it as nothing more other than a bad memory.”

“How do we do that?” Dan asked.

“I’ll handle that.” X said as Zeke closed the box. He pointed the X-blade at the box as chains of light shot out of X and wrapped around the box. Once that was done, a DTL opened behind it as Zeke kicked it into it, and it closed. “Center of the world, nothing but hell fire lava, and other such things no normal human, not even Core, could withstand for long. Plus, with the heart at full power, he won't ever know that’s hidden there.”

“Well, now that that is out of the way. Why don’t we make our way to the workshop?” Lan suggested. “We were searching for blueprints or any other clues right?”

“Right.” Zeke said. “But first.” He walked in the center of the room, held out a hand, and closed his eyes. “Time to move on. Time to stop mourning.” As he said that, every Foreteller Keyblade rushed into Zeke. To the Foretellers, it was like he was being stabbed by them to no end, but Zeke felt no pain as the entered his heart for safety and healing. After about half an hour, it stopped. “Now we can go.”

They made their way through the large Clock tower, and ended up in the Master of Master’s workshop. Books and random papers were scattered around the whole room, and random, unfinished contraptions laid everywhere.

“Guess the Master never heard about a housekeeper.” Alex said.

“I wonder where the blueprints are?” Zeke said as he browsed the bookshelf. “So much old, forgotten knowledge back in our hands. The things we’ll be able to accomplish.”

*Crash!*

“Waahhh!” Kira suddenly screamed. The area was covered in dust that flew everywhere. When it settled, dozens of books and papers were piled on top of her. She rose from her papery grave with a grunt. “Well that could have gone better.” When she said that, one final scroll fell right in her hand. She unraveled it, “The Crystal Heart?” She read out loud.

Zeke quickly grabbed it from her and looked it over. “Holy shit… It's all here! All the spells and materials! Kira you luck girl you!”

“Funny, I don’t feel that lucky.” She said climbing out of the pile of books.

Zeke placed the scroll in his pocket. “I’ll give this to Twi and Cid in a bit. I believe now that you’ve drastically helped me, I now must help you. So… about your union HQ’s?”

“What about them? Not unless you just want it to be here.” Dan said sarcastically.

“No, but how about five gummi ships that can hold over a hundred people, fully stocked everything, and is flyable sound?”

.

..

…

“That sounds agreeable.” Lan said.

“Great. I’ll go tell the builders to start on them, give this scroll to Twi and Cid, then come back so we can go through all this junk. Be right back.” Zeke said as he opened a DTL and stepped inside. Not five minutes later, we walked back out. “Good news. Gave scroll to Twi, you should be expecting your own Crystal Heart within a week or so, and the gummi builders found a warehouse while exploring the new additions to the Empire. The gummi ships you can have could count as a whole freaking planet with how many people they hold.”

“Mind if we keep them parked here? Not sure where we would put them back in Equestria Town.” Alex asked.

“Sure. We just gotta get a portal system up and running so not everyone is just running in and out of the mirror.”

“If we found the Crystal Heart Blueprints here then we should be able to find something like that round here.” Lan said.

The group looked around well into the late hours. Every spellbook and stack of blueprints didn’t have what they were looking for. “Damn… these books are getting us nowhere… Kira, knock something over to see if your dumb luck still works.” Zeke said.

“What do you want from me? That was an accident. It’s not like another coincidence like that is going to- Whoa!” She didn’t realize she was about to step on another book, and slipped. She knocked over another book shelf, and all the contents fell on her… again.

“Anything under there?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah, my bruised head and growing annoyance!” She said as she shot upwards. “And what did I tell you? Nothing like that is going to happen again!”

“Hey Kira, what’s that tucked into you hair?” Alex asked as she pulled out another scroll in her long hair.

She took it out slowly and unravel it. Then crumpling it up and throwing it at Zeke’s face. “I hate you all.” She stomped out of the room.

Zeke unraveled it. “You should work in archeology.” He said while reading the scroll over. “Huh, a modified version of the DTL’s? Woah! Mors worked on this too!?”

“Thanks Kira!” Alex yelled down the hall.

“Bite me!” echoed through the hall.

“Well, now that we have that. I guess we have all that we need. Right?” Lan asked.

“Yeah. I’ll call Mors up and see if he even remembers this.” Zeke said.

They all nodded in satisfaction and were about to leave the room.

“Wait!” Alex yelled. “I want to see something first.” He walked over to the book that Kira tripped over before she found the DTL Blue prints. He opened it and skimmed through the contents. He gained a giddy smile.

“Dream Eater Recipes. Cool!” He said rejoining the group.

“Is there another one there?” Zeke asked.

“I’m sure we can make copies.” Lan said. “The Master of Masters gave us a copy of the page to make Chirithies, so we can just duplicate it. For both our sakes.”

“Alright then, I’ll have the ships parked somewhere and set up the portals later. Hopefully in a day or two. Lot of work is gonna be happening now around here. Oh, and Lan, submit the paperwork before you leave.”

Lan hung his head in defeat. “Yeah, I’ll get right on that.” He sighed. As he looked at the others, they grinned, then ran fast out the hall. ‘TRAITORS!’ he mentally screamed.

The four other Foretellers took a while, but found the laboratory where they first entered, and stood in front of the mirror.

Eventually, Lan, along with Zeke and Unum walked into the room with them. Lan looking dejected as he did, before he regained his composure.

“So I guess this is it for now.” Lan said. “Remember, we are comrades now. Whenever you need us, we’ll be here.” The other Foretellers nodded in agreement.

“Alright then. Til you have to make your case for the council seat then. Also, about your worlds AJ, Rarity and Fluttershy…” Zeke said.

“Hm? What about them? Is it about their training?” Lan asked confused.

“You do know they all have a crush on you, right?”

“Whaaaat~? No that’s silly. Why would they like me when they could have any other guy? I’m not that special.” Lan said nonchalantly.

“...” Zeke looked at the other Foretellers. “He’s an idiot.” The others nodded.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lan asked offended.

“It means.” Zeke grabbed Lan’s shoulders and talked close to his ear. “Ask them about it, and have them tell the truth, or I, your family, Unum, and this reflection’s Cadence will play matchmaker with you til you drop. So either talk to them, or suffer romantic embarrassment. Your pick.” Zeke let go of Lan and walked out with Unum.

“Zeke.” Lan called out one more time, making him turn around. “May your heart, be your guiding key.”

“Which key?” Zeke joked.

“There’s millions in this thing.” Zeke left with his voice a mix of him and X laughing.

Lan smirked while huffing. “Smart ass.” He said as he walked through the mirror with the others behind him.

Purified Pure-bloods

“So, by accessing the light within the Keyblades, we were able to modify the DTL’s to travel between reflections. It worked, but most other reflections at the time when this was developed had forgotten the past, so we decided not to interfere.” Lord Death explained after I showed him the Blueprints for the Modified DTL.

It all came back to him when he saw it, and he elaborated on how it works. So, only a Keyblade wielder can open the modified DTL. “Thanks for the explaining Lord Death. I’ll see you again at the next council meeting.” I say.

“Always here to help.” His mirror phone, which reminds me of skype, closed and I walked back to the area of the castle where the heart is, Unum by my side. “So, gonna try and make it work?” Unum asked.

“Yeah… among a few other things.” I say. I lifted my hand up, and focused on what Lord Death explained. I focused on my Keyblade, and on the DTL. Eventually, one opened. Unum and I walked through it, and we were in another Keyblade Graveyard. “This should be Ben’s reflection Keyblade Graveyard. Judging from the fact Keyblade are here… I think it worked.” Unum and I walked around for a bit, and I saw something strange.

It looked like a battle took place here, shards of crystal, footprints everywhere, and… Missing Keyblades? “Who would just take the Keyblades here? Clearly they didn’t chose a new wielder, the footprints around their resting place prove otherwise.” Unum said.

“I should tell Ben next time I see him.” I lifted up my hand. “Alright you guys, time to regain your sanity.” My usual process of the Keyblades being stored within me began. To anyone unfamiliar with t, it would look like I was being hurt like crazy, but actually they don’t hurt me. Sometimes it does tickle I’ll admit, but it’s not painful. After about two hours every Keyblade here was stored within me. “Alright. Now for my second experiment.” I raised a hand, and summoned a Shadow heartless. I walked up to it, and quickly jabbed X into it’s chest. “Reject Darkness!”

A rush of light went into the Shadow and it’s color changed. It now was striped like a Zebra, and it’s eyes went from yellow to blue as it twitched on the ground for a bit. “Ugh, my head.” It spoke!?

“Wow… didn’t expect this to work, let alone you talk.” I say as it looked up at me.

“... papa!” It cheered as it jumped and hugged me.

Say what?! “Uhh… Unum, the fuck did I do?”

“I think you balanced out a Heartless with Light… so I guess it’s not a Heartless anymore.”

“Then what are you?” I say, holding the thing up with two hands in front of me like you would a small dog.

“I… don’t know.” It replied.

“Do you know anything?” I ask.

“Nope… other than that… I was waiting to be called on, you called me, now this. I’ve never been able to talk before.”

“Why did you call me papa?”

“Because, you make me able to talk, and be smart...ish. You’re my makes, so that means you’re my papa.”

Damn logic of creating sentient life… That can make a good point! “Fair enough. So, you have a name?”

“Uhh… no.”

“Well then… maybe One will do. Cause you’re the first of your kind.”

“Oh… A name! I have a name!” Once cheered as they jumped up and down.

“Well then, what should we call this new race?” Unum asked. “It’s a Purified Pureblood.”

“WHy not just call them, the Purified? It fits.” I say, carrying One like a cat.

“I guess that works. Let’s go show Twi and the others.” As we were about to walk back into the DTL, Unum stopped me. “So, how’s it feel to create life?”

“I’m a father of five newborns so…”

“No, I mean like you did. Technically you aren’t just One’s ‘papa’ you’re his maker. His god.”

“Please don’t…” I saw with a whine.

She giggled as we walked through the DTL. One wasn’t affected by the heart at all, if anything it seemed to give him energy as he wanted to explore all around him. We decided that One was a boy given how he talked, so we just went with that logic. When we showed him to Twi and CId, they were rather speechless… especially after he talked. “Zeke… you created life!” Twi said as she tackle hugged and kissed me. “You’ve done what every scientist ever had tried to achieve!”

“And out of a Pureblood also. The fact the heart isn’t messing with him means he’s safe enough.” Cid said. “We should run some tests to see if this little fella is alright.” Cid picked up One and placed him on a Bio scanner/light scanner/darkness scanner he made for the medic to use. It’s still a prototype, but it works. “Well this is new…”

“What?” I ask.

“Little guy has organs… and a heart! You really did make life Zeke!”

“By accident, I didn’t think that would happen... there's a joke there but I’m not saying it.”

“In any case.” Twilight spoke. “I wonder if One will always be like this, or will he change over time?”

“Lke with the kids, we’ll have to wait and see.” I say, petting One on the head.

“We’ll do some more diagnostics on One here, you two can go off and keep testing the DTL’s.”

“Sure. Come on Unum.” I open another DTL and we walk through it. It looks like the castle garden on Equestria. Must be a reflection of it then. We admired the night sky, looks so bright in this reflection. As we were walking we heard the ever familiar noise of combat. We ran towards it, and saw a man with a claymore fighting an invisible. I rushed in, side swiping it from hitting him again. “Need a hand?”

Author's Notes:

I know this chapter was MUCH shorter than usual, and I am sorry, I am a tad flustered today, but hopefully will get everything sorted so next chapter will be average length.

The Lunar Guard

Ōkami stood ready with his claymore, the Invisible charged him only to be knocked aside by a man dressed in a blue hoodie, jeans, blond hair with red eyes… and with a large sword that looked like two giant keys crossed with a blade shooting out from between them. “Need a hand?” He asked as he, and a silver haired woman ran to his side.

“That would be great. This thing shattered my other sword.” Ōkami responded as the Invisible slowly got back up.

Ōkami saw the woman summon a key that was like the two that were crossed on the man’s weapon, but it was just the one. “So, you wanna try that trick again Zeke?” She asked.

“Let’s hope it will work.” The man, Zeke said.

“So what exactly is going on here?” Ōkami asked dumbfounded by the duo’s weapons.

“Explain later, keep the thing still for a moment now.” Zeke said as he went in for an attack, side swiping the creature into a tree. He stabbed the ip of his weapon into the creature. “Reject Darkness!” A flash of light flowed from his weapon into the monster. It’s colors brightened and it gained white stripes around it’s body. Zeke sighed. “Good, it worked.”

Ōkami looked at Zeke, “Ok what is going on? I take a thousand year nap in stone and suddenly there is two more humans with weird keywords.”

Zeke looked over at Ōkami. “As the lovely lady said, I’m Zeke, and she’s my wife Unum. And… wait, you seriously have no idea what the Heartless or Keyblades are?”

“Not a clue. Granted I don’t remember most of my life before I came here. The name is Ōkami by the way.”

“Nice to meet you. And did you say ‘a thousand year nap’?”

“Yeah. Luna and Celestia started a magic fight and I blocked a blast ment for Luna.” he responded like it was a common thing.

“Oh… odd. So, you from earth also?”

“Yeah.”

“Then you my friend, must have had a rough landing.” Zeke says. “God sent everyone else with weapons and abilities for us to survive… You have no idea what I’m talking about… do you?”

“Nope, not a clue. I woke up in the Canterhorn dungeons when i first got here.” Ōkami explained.

“Oh. Well I guess I should explain some things. First off, do you remember that whole mayan calendar crap?”

“Yeah. That superstitious crap.”

“Well it was a test from ‘god’ to see how humanity would react… we failed with a spectacular show of raiding, war, bloodshed, etc. Those that didn’t give into the chaos and stuff, God plucked us up, and sent us to his reality where everything that’s fiction is real, because as it turned out, earth and humanity only lived in his head.”

Ōkami’s jaw dropped, “Well, I wonder why I don’t remember anything.”

“Maybe you hit your head on the landing? Meh, anyway. Point I’m making here is that shit’s happened, and shit’s gonna go down. God’s brother is trying to kill everything, typical bad guy crap, he’s can one shot a planet into a genocide…. Only Unum here can match his power, but he’s got all his reflections from the multiverse, the Heartless, and a shit ton of baddies from earth he managed to pick up for support.”

“Well shit. I would kick myself from one side this universe to the other if I didn’t offer to help you. So where do I sign up?” Ōkami said

“Great.” Zeke held out his hand, and a Silver keysword, different than the one he or Unum has, appeared. “Two Become One? Oh right… reflections.” He tossed it to Ōkami. “Yours to keep, train with, travel to other worlds with, the whole ten yards.”

Ōkami caught it, “It’s lighter than it looks.” he also gave it a few test swings.

“Everyone get that reaction. Imagine how I felt when I first picked this thing up.” He held up his sword. “It’s called the X-blade… and let’s just say it’s power is largely unmatched, but I’ve yet to unlock it.”

“Well what is this type of weapon called? I don’t want to keep calling it a keysword.”

“A Keyblade. Unlocks anything, destroys or gives darkness, depends on the wielder, and sets you free from the shackles of one world. And reflection.”

“Ok. Also, I just want to say this now, when you see God again ask him to come talk to me. You would think that he would have at least done something when I was stoned for a thousand years.”

“That must have been quite the joint.” Zeke jokes.

“Yeah it was. Celestia made it herself.” Ōkami joked back.

The two laughed. “Well, this meeting went better than others have before. So, given that there’s Heartless here… Oh right.” Zeke helped the creature back up. “You alright?”

“Yes.” The creature spoke, an elderly woman's voice came from it. “That was quite the experience.”

“You know I feel I forgot about someone.” Ōkami started looking around ignoring Zeke for the moment. Ōkami practically punched himself in the face, “I forgot about Luna. Crap!”

Luna glided down and landed next to Ōkami, “You know for a personal guard you suck at you job.” she looks at the other two humans and the creature, “What are you, and who are you two?” she asked.

“I’m Unum, this is my husband Zeke, and the lady here is… Nana?”

“Nana?” Zeke asked with a ‘really’ look.

“I like it.” Nana said. “Does that mean I’ll be a nanny?”

“Sure…” Zeke said. Well, a Purified Invisible would be good to look after the kids anyway. He thought to himself.

Luna and Ōkami looked at Nana. Luna then looked at Zeke and Unum, “Well, I am Princess Luna of Equestria, and this is my personal body guard Ōkami, who needs to learn not to run off without me.”

“It’s an honor Princess.” Zeke said as he and Unum bowed.

“Just a question, how did you pacify the Invisible and make it Nana?”

“Well… I just learned how earlier today. Pureblood Heartless don’t have hearts, they’re just normally darkness in a physical form. The X-blade has a unique ability, Reject Darkness, that when stabbed into the heart, shoots a bolt of pure light into the target to either force out the darkness in their heart, or balance it out. But when I decided to see what it would to against something from darkness without a heart… this happens. They get organs, a heart, sentient, they’re alive now.”

“Oh. So basicly you can play God with the Purebloods.” Luna said.

“Please don’t say it like that. Being X’s wielder already places me on a high pedestal I don’t want.”

“Ok we won’t do that.” Ōkami said, “Back onto the topic if you giving me the keyblade. Is there anything I should know about being the wielder of one? Like could I give some to others or can only you do that?”

“There is a special oath you can perform that transfers to power to wield a Keyblade to another, but I don’t really remember it.”

“Well maybe when God comes talk to me he can tell me how to do it. Once I figure out how I plan to form a guard specifically to guard this world from heartless.” Ōkami said.

“I can tell you now.” Everyone turned and saw an elderly man in a grey suit. “Long time no-” Zeke rushed in and punched him in the face, sending God flying into some nearby bushes. “Are you going to do that every time we meet?!?”

“Yes.” Zeke replied.

“I don’t even want to know.” Luna said.

“I do though.” Ōkami said.

“When I asked for the X-blade, God said that with that, and the ability to control Heartless, I couldn’t have magic. I have a means around that now, but because I couldn't cast a healing spell on myself, I was shot and bleeding out. Clearly I survived, but still.”

“So you punch him when you see him. Makes sense.” Ōkami added.

“Anyway.” God said as he got back up. “Long time no see Ōkami.”

“Don’t know what you’re talking about. I never met you before.”

“Of course not. Your only request when I picked you up was to start completely fresh, no memory on how you got here or why. So, I did as you asked. Now that Zeke here has met you, I felt you could be told now.”

“Ok. Any Chance that you would return all my memories to me? I have holes in what I can remember.”

“You asked me to remove them, something about finding them for yourself. So I did.” God pulled out a Blue card with Ōkami’s face on it. “This is one of twenty, here’s your freebie.” He said, tossing the card to Ōkami.

Ōkami caught the card and it flashed then vanished, “You know. I hate games like this but since this is how you are going to be, I’ll play along. By the way I don’t like how you kept her name and face from me. I know what she looks like but I can’t remember her name.”

“This is what you asked for, I just obliged.”

“Smart ass.”

“By the way, once you remember her name things will change. You will find her but she will be broken, no thanks to my brother.” God added.

“Broken how?” Ōkami asked.

“I can not say.”

“Your no help, you know that right.” God nods.

“If Core got to… whoever you’re talking about… then she likely is corrupted by the darkness he and all his followers place themselves with.” Zeke states.

Darkness starts to flow from Ōkami, “I will tear him to shreds if her hurt her. She was the only good thing I had on Earth.” he seethed.

“Dude! Control that darkness or Core will show up! Trust me when I say… he toys with us.”

Luna quickly turned and bucked Ōkami in the back sending him into the same building that Zeke hit God into. When Ōkami got up he was back to normal, “What just happened?” he asked.

“You lost your temper, had your darkness manifesting, almost summoned Core right to us… could have gotten yourself killed. Need I go on?”

Ōkami hung his head, “No. By the way, Gd can you write down how to give others keyblades? I would forget if you didn’t.”

“Sure. Knew I kept that scroll for a reason.” He said as he pulled out a rolled up piece of aged paper and handed it to Ōkami. “True that there are enough Keyblades for everyone, but be careful in who you select.”

“Thank you, and I will. Last thing I would need would be somebody running around destroying this world with a weapon and training I gave them.”

“Well, I’ll be off. Zeke, good luck, Ōkami, kiss the mare already you pansy!” WIth that, God faded into the air as Zeke and Unum were laughing.

Ōkami’s keyblade hit the wall behind where God was standing, “ASS!” he yelled hoping he was heard.

“It does look like Luna likes you with how red her face turned.” Zeke said, causing Ōkami to see how red Luna was himself.

Ōkami then turned to Zeke, “You know, it makes sense for that to be true, but I don’t know how to feel about it yet. Yes I would like to have a family here but I still don’t know when I will be ready.” Luna looked at the ground in disappointment.

“You are never ready for anything life throws at you. Flat out truth. I already have sixteen amazing wives, five newborn babies, and several adopted kids I love to death. And now a nanny…”

“Sixteen wives!” Ōkami

“Population difference.” Unum says. “Before events happened, there was a fifty mare to stallion ratio, so a male was allowed up to sixteen wives.”

“It is not uncommon for a stallion or human in your case to have more than one wife Ōkami. Here it is about four to one ratio of mares to stallions.” Luna said still beat red.

“I’ll say it again Ōkami, life is never clear, so would you rather live on wondering when the time is right, or live it now, and enjoy the ride?”

“I guess you’re right, but since the population ratio is so screwed up I guess I should watch out.” Said Ōkami as Luna kissed him.

“I couldn’t resist anymore.” she said sheepishly.

“A rather good night you made Luna.” Zeke says, looking up. “How’d you get the stars to bright?”

“Thank you. Sadly I haven't really been in tune with the night like I was before my fall to darkness, but I am getting back to there.”

“Still looks good, Nana here, your night, they’re proof light and Darkness can co-exist… just with the ones who soly prefer Darkness could see it that way…”

“I agree. I still hear the Nightmare sometimes and she hates the light in my heart”

“You can never run from your past.” Unum said. “You can only accept what’s happened, and move to the futur. That’s what I did, with Zeke’s help.”

“That is why I have Ōkami. He made everything easier even though he has only been back for the past couple hours.”

“Well, have fun you two. Take it fast or slow… however you prefer.” Zeke said as a large door of light appeared behind him and Unum. “Just have fun with it.”

“We will.” Ōkami responded.

Zeke and Unum walked into the door of light, followed by Nana, and it closed as they entered, leaving Luna and Ōkami alone together.

Luna looked at Ōkami, “I hope my sister don't have any complaints. Like she did when I wanted to build a snowpony.”

Eclipse in The Dog House, Part: 1

Eclipse stared at the point where Josh left the entire time as Twilight dragged him away. She said something but it didn't register until the name Zeke was brought into it. It was then he realised he was in the field where they trained earlier that day. “Please, get Zeke! If you don't know how to handle this, he has to!” Twilight begged Justin.

“I can send a message, let’s just hope he answers.” Justin summoned his Keyblade, and held it into the air. “SOS code, three.” His Keyblade flashed three times.

As Zeke, Unum, and their new nanny exited the DTL, the X-blade flashed. “That was Justin’s Keyblade. Code three.” X spoke through Zeke.

“Busy day.” Zeke said. “Nana, you go find someone and ask them to take you to Twilight and Cid, alright?”

“Alright.” The Purified Invisible said as she floated off.

Zeke opened another DTL, and he and Unum jumped into it.

“Eclipse, can you hear me?” Twilight asked worried. Eclipse nodded slowly before Twilight asked, “Why did that...the monster call you his son, and you called him father. What is going on Eclipse?”

Before he could answer, a DTL opened up nearby.

Zeke and Unum jumped out, and ran over to the group. “The heck happened to Eclipse?” Zeke asked, spotting his new branding. Zeke’s eyes shrunk. “Who did that to you?”

Eclipse looked down, ashamed as he said “My father from earth I never met...Josh Ventral”

Zeke nearly froze. “Josh… so… you’re his son… and my cousin?”

“No offense to you, but I wish I wasn't”

Twilight interrupted. “What the hell is going on?! Last time I checked, Eclipse and I were twins right? So there has to be a mistake right? Our father is Night Light of house Sparkle!” she yelled before tearing up.

Zeke looked at Twilight, then to Eclipse. “You lived a whole other life, reborn literally with someone you could trust… and never told her?”

“How was I?” Eclipse said, the pain in his arm now numb. “I was afraid...afraid of this exact thing….”

Zeke summoned Discord, and held it over Eclipse. “Curega.” The spell healed the wound as the bullet rose out of the hole in Eclipse's arm as it soon healed to where it was like there wasn’t a hole there. “I suppose… but still. The longer you were to brush it off… the more the pain would hurt when the truth came out.”

“You're right...she-Twilight.You deserve the truth.” Eclipse said after moving his arm stiffly “Are you aware of the concept of Reincarnation? Well, The world Zeke came from...the world I was first born in fell of our own stupidity. Lucky me, I was peaceful and just wanted to live life and didn't participate in the slaughter. God, the bastard, let me have a wish. I chose my Keyblades and to live life here, as a pony. Well, because I said I wanted a new life, he played well, god and had me reborn as the pony in front of you….with all of my old memories. Ever wonder how when we were kids, I seemed better at math at first until you went out of your way to beat me? That's why…” As Eclipse finished, he simply looked to the ground. “I'm so, so sorry.”

“No, No you’re not.” Twilight said shaking with anger. “You've lied to me. You lied to everypony! You're not my brother, not my twin.” She snarled as she looked Eclipse over. “Be lucky that coat only works for you or otherwise is take it and let one of the girls have it! You've lied! And now, live with that. I won't tell Spike, but you Better not come within a city of us again. You aren't welcome anymore.” She said before looking away from Eclipse’s pathetic form “I'm going home. I'll be on time for tomorrow’s lesson Justin.”

As Twilight left, right out of view, Eclipse broke into tears. “Justin.” Zeke said. “Make sure to double your usual strength for teaching Twilight. She’ll need to work out her anger.”

“Yes sir.” Justin said, walking back towards town. He sighed as he got out of ears range of his boss. “Hope this works itself out sooner or later, I don’t want Twilight to turn out like I did.” He muttered.

Zeke grabbed Eclipse and was carrying him. “Come on, I know a bar back in Daybreak.” He said as he carried Eclipse though the DTL, Unum close behind.

Eclipse just let it happen, ignoring the voice whispering as he felt himself be pulled through space. He didn't even care on how humiliating it was, just that his one treasure in life has left him. “So...a normal pony in your world...I take it stranger things have happened?” He mutters.

“I purified two Pureblood Heartless so they are now living beings, have hearts, and are intelligent enough to talk. Yeah, stranger things.” Zeke says as he places Eclipse into the bar booth. It was largely empty, pictures of older years hung on the wall, the wood all around the bar was aged, but kept in good care.

“The worst part of all this though? Two high powered, drive form boosted mega flares did Jack shit to Josh...I should know. I have Scan.”

“He’s been experimented on by Core from what I figured. Some kinda black blood and god won’t wanna know what else. Don!” Zeke yelled, getting the barkeeps attention. “Two of my usuals.”

“Two devils poisons coming up.” The barkeep said.

“Creative name. Any reason why it's named that?” Eclipse asked.

“Being a Ventral, we all have stronger than average kidneys and livers. Strong enough that we are about immune to most toxins and venoms, and several man made poisons. Devil's Poison is a mix of everything the barkeep has, with a little magic placed in it to actually give me a buzz, otherwise it would take a truck of moonshine to get me drunk.” Zeke explains.

“Ah, makes sense I guess. Just another thing I have to learn, thankfully not from a rabid wolf.” Eclipse mentions.

“That was Josh’s nickname among the family. So, he branded you too huh?”

“I refused to get into the “Killing Mood” as he calls it. The bastard almost made me kill ….. Twilight….”

Zeke sighed. “THe Killing Mood… when a Ventral first takes a life and the rush of it triggers their own little massacre. All I ever did was hack for information, Josh said I didn’t do enough, branded me like he did you, and gave me a time limit. If God didn’t pick me up I’d likely be dead. He had high hopes for me too… Everyone did…”

“Did? From what little I've seen you went above and beyond…” Eclipse said, his face giving away that he is thinking on something.

“It’s a family of criminals Eclipse, the act of what I’m doing would be considered treason. All because I was born with red eyes, they expected so much from me...”

“Ah, so that's why I had those as a human. I always thought it was a defect and got contact's as soon as I could.”

“Hah. No at all. There’s a legend among the Ventral family. The first Ventral to dive into the darkness, becoming the first in the long, long, long, long line of criminals they are now, was born with red eyes. Every Ventral since then that had the red eyes was about as evil and fucked up as you can imagine. Josh was born with one red eye, one green. His red eye is blind now though, his own doing. The hold the red eyed ventrals as the ‘true demons’ of the family.”

“Though, it's strange. He didn't shoot me until I mentioned that my mom still loved him. Well, before she died but you get the point. Found that odd.”

“Out of all the evil, dastardly, cruel and inhumane things the Ventral family has done, we do believe in love, and that true love only comes once.”

Then why did he leave her. Eclipse thought as the drinks came to the table. They were black, with red foam and in large beer mugs.

“Most likely because he’s the family leader. Josh was always a work first kinda guy.” Zeke said, taking a sip.

Eclipse grabs a mug before taking a sip himself. “That explains who payed the funeral….damn as I said to Josh, everything is lining up while breaking all at once. It sucks.”

“Yeah, but at least you didn’t get raised in a car for about seventy percent of your life and spend the majority of the time in the back reloading your parents guns.”

Deciding to try and lighten the mood, Eclipse said, “Go through puberty twice, and get Twilight pissed enough to turn you female JUST so you can have a period, then we'll talk.”

“Ha! Rune’s been trying to get me to try out gender swapping… not drunk enough for that.”

“Yea…” Eclipse takes another swig. “Luna couldn't even convince me to gender swap if she tried after that.”

“Oh~ So your reflections Luna and you are a thing?”

Eclipse lets himself chuckle. “Yea, kind of. We haven't told anyone yet as it was just a few days ago, but yea, we're a thing.”

“You used protection magic right? She may be a princess, but logic dictates you’d still be paying child support.”

“First, I have a mountain of hits I have yet to spend. Second, we did because we both aren't ready for little one's yet.”

“I already got five.”

“Busy man-” Eclipse says giving Zeke’s shoulder a love tap.

“Sixteen wives keep it that way.”

Eclipse just chuckles “Why am I not surprised?”

“You might be getting a buzz now.”

“Oh yea, that must be it.” Eclipse says with a shrug before taking another sip.

“So, if you and Luna do hook up, anyone gonna join?”

Eclipse’s head hits the table. “I swear, if it is everypony who gets all sparkle eyed on me….I won't complain, but I will probably scream bloody murder at first.”

“Heh, when I first heard I was getting married, cause some old law about saving kingdoms lands you the princesses on this world, which was taken out in the new laws, I was tempted to jump out the window to a ten story drop. When more were joining, I was about ready to fly my glider up to the atmosphere and drop from there.”

“No rest for the wicked I guess.”

“I learned to love them all quick actually. Funny, I had to get sent to another world to find love… sixteen times over, and you had to be reborn to find love.”

“Yup. The only relationship I had was my cat and my games. Other than that, does a stuck up boss who underpays you count?”

“Nope. I’d say not. So, why’d you pick Oathkeeper and Oblivion?”

“Long answer or short, fake answer?”

“Short, you might get too drunk while explaining the long one.”

“Bullshit answer, I loved their appearance. Long one summed up? I always wondered if light and dark could just….stop fighting and become something new.”

“Honestly, I chose the X-blade because it looked cool. After I got it, I learned only someone with a Balanced heart can actually wield it. I somehow have one, and God let me have it. I’m meant to keep darkness and light in balance, with what I’ve done with those two purified purebloods… I think I found a third option when all the fighting settles.”

“Did you know God was hesitant to give me mine? He even said and I quote “keep those two troublemakers in line”. At first I thought he was joking...heh that's what I get for thinking.”

“Huh, well, when I heard X talking to them, he said hi to Oathkeeper, and told Oblivion to eat shit.”

“Odd….I wonder what Oblivion did. When I did a deep dive, he seemed alright…..if blunt.”

“What did Oblivion do X?”

“Arrogant jackass talked his wielder and Oathkeeper into Fighting my fourth wielder. Let’s just say… words were said that battle.” X spoke through Zeke.

“Well, even if they do argue, Oath seems to forgive him. But I'd understand if you can't bring yourself to do the same.”

“How can I? That fight led to both our wielders dying that day...”

“Because...unlike me, you have eternity with them. Holding a grudge will Just cause a back and forth until one of you is destroyed….permanently. But just thing on that okay?” Eclipse says, his speech slightly slurred.

“Heh, maybe some day.”

“You got issues weirder than us X.” Zeke says, his speech not even slurred.

“Weeelll I've done enough civic duty for now. So…we’re cussins.”

“Yeah, my dad is Josh’s brother.”

“Funny how life brings family together huh?” Eclipse says with a attempted humor.

“Especially in ours. Every major fight involved lots of Ventrals there, ever since the numbers just grew.”

“And now the two mutts have the big, bad, Stupid, line stealing alpha after them.”

“And even after he’s gone… Core is still gonna be there with who knows else. I know the whole family is allied with him, but not sure how many others he has other than his reflections.”

“I'm not too worried. Don't get me wrong, I'm scared as hell. But frankly, people like Core and the rest of our family never win in the end. There's a bitch named Karma for a reason. You hurt innocents, it will backfire….eventually.”

“Tell that to about three hundred years worth of crime the family has under their belt.”

“Hey, you and I broke away, and I'm related to head fucker directly. Karma is just getting started I think.”

“Maybe. We won’t know til we finally win a battle against one of Core’s army soldiers in my opinion.”

“You got a point there damn it…”

“Although… we do finally have an upper hand.”

“We do? It's not my good looks is it?”

“Heh, no. The Grandfather Light, the only thing that can kill or cure Core, like it did Unum, and Unum managed to break Core’s Keyblade and take his heart from it.”

Eclipse turns to her, too buzzed to realize Unum was Yellow. “Nice job!”

“Heh.” Unum chuckled. “Well, when he finally told the truth about who I was I just… lost it. But, my late husband was with me in that fight.” She said, summoning the Keyblade she summoned that say. “Even though it’s been countless years… all the sins I’ve committed, he was watching over me.”

“Something everyone should aspire to be...a guardian. Sadly I can't take a hit or else I'd try harder to be one.”

“Isn’t that why they invented enchanted charms?” Unum asks.

“Well, I've never gotten one. This coat is the only enchanted thing I have...and the most defensive as it's made of Orcinium+” Eclipse shrugs

“Impressive. Maybe the old records have a means to upgrade it?” Zeke says. “With the Foretellers help, a lot of once lost information has been recovered. I think there might be something there to help.”

“If there is then knock your selves out. I just ask you all be careful, one of the enchantment took eight people to enact. It allows my drive forms.”

“Well then, let’s go see.” Zeke placed the munny on the table for the drinks, picked Eclipse up and hung him over his shoulder and he and Unum walked back to the castle. After a short walk, and Eclipse taking a nap the whole way there, Zeke dropped Eclipse on one of the tables in the Workshop. “There should be something around here.”

“A bit of warning before you drop a sleeping person next time?” Eclipse complains.

Zeke summoned Discord, and held it over Eclipse’s head. “Detoxify.” A strange magic flowed through Eclipse, who could suddenly think more clearly. “Can’t have you drunk while we look.”

“Yea… did help me forget though..so thanks. For the drinks I mean.”

“Don’t mention it.” Zeke said, looking over the still standing bookshelves. “I think this shelf had volumes about magic clothing and such?”

“Well, there is a way to quickly check. The perks of being a unicorn.” Eclipse says before casting a spell to read every label for anything related to clothing. “Yup, that's the one.”

Zeke grabbed the look and began skimming through the pages. “Let’s see here… Spell matrix fine tuning… no, spell re-enchanting… no, Ah, Enchanted clothing enhancing. Let’s see… if clothes or armor are already made with oricorlium or stronger, their durability and resistance to damage can be increased by three methods.”

“Huh...Didn't think it’d be that simple.” Eclipse said, looking around the room.

“Method one involves smelting either light or darkness and having the item in question absorb it, increasing the power of both the spells placed on it, and the durability of the item.”

“Interesting, but gathering pure light and darkness has to be harder than it sounds.”

“Method two involves cutting a small part of the wearer's heart and smelting it into the item. The person and the item will be linked, and it’s strength will from then on be determined by the wearers determination… feel like that’s a reference or something?”

“Also worrying for me. My heart looked like it was dim last time I checked. Don't think that will help a weak heart.”

“Well that only leaves option three. Placing the item in a pure liquid mana pot until it suckes in all the mana, though, it’s labeled as risky.”

“So lets break it down. We have one that will be hard to gather materials for, one that's risky to my heart, and one that is a unknown.” Eclipse said in an analytical voice.

“Well that last one is listed as risky because the wearers mana must be used. And it says that all the mana must be taken for it to have the full effect, it would leave you in a near death state. As the warning states.”

Eclipse looks out a window before sighing and looking back at Zeke. “Well, half the enchantment only work for me anyways. Lets attempt number three. Besides, I don't think we’re going to find any pure darkness any time soon.”

“Alright, now we just need the mana pot, and the drainer… Say Eclipse… can you knock a random bookshelf over?”

Eclipse looks at Zeke quizzically before lighting his horn and telekinetically knocking one over at random.

When the bookshelf fell over, a large green pot fall on top of the pile of books. “Wow… worked. Guess it wasn’t just Kira.” Zeke said, grabbing the pot and placing it next to Eclipse. “Drainer is in the desk.” Zeke quickly ran over to the desk, taking out a strange device and placed it on the edge of the pot. “Alright, book said just touch the thing then when it stops you’ll feel like you got hit by… well, I don’t know what that word meant, so I’ll just say a train.”

“Megh, I got hit by a angry Josh, Nightmare Moon, Twilight, Justin, A Half heartless monster, a Yellow core whom I’m assuming is Unum, I think one more on the tally board won’t be a issue.”

Eclipse placed a hoof on the device. As soon as he did, he could feel it pulling his mana out of him as a blue glowing liquid poured out of it and into the pot. At first it didn’t feel like much, but as time dragged on, he began to feel tired, and his hoof felt like it wanted to crack in two. After about three hours, the mana finally stopped flowing, and Eclipse fell over on the table, breathing in calm, steady breaths. He managed to get his vest off and threw it into the pot.

“It doesn’t hurt….just make you feel..heh...drained.” He chuckles before wincing. “Okay, no jokes.”

Unum placed a bowl next to Eclipse. “Heh, I could only grab some applesauce real quick, figured you’d be too tired after that to chew.”

“Well, you’re right….sadly…”

“And… I’m sorry for… your arm…”

“Don’t be...Honestly, If I thought what I was doing was right I’d commit genocide. If it was to protect the few I give a shit about, nothing is too much. Besides...nothing a little magic could have fixed.”

“Heh, yeah… still. At least take this for an apology…” Unum placed a green Wayfinder next to Eclipse. “It was a gift from my late husband… I don’t think I need it anymore… I’m honestly surprised I kept it all these years.”

“Are you sure? This….this is more than an apology, it’s a memory.”

“I can summon his Keyblade now, and I think it’s about time someone else takes it anyway. They say a Wayfinder passed down from person to person gives more strength than any that could be made newly.”

“I...Thank you.” Eclipse says, his darkness calming down for the first time today. “Really. Now how long will it take to soak?” He asks Zeke.

“Book says all night. You should get some rest, so you can stay in a guest room for the night and tomorrow we can see just what this has done to enhance the thing.” Zeke replies.

“Fine by me…”

Eclipse in The Dog House, Part: 2

Twilight was still furious by the time training started the next day. Spike tried to ask what was wrong and she dodged the question, but had no such luck with the other girls. The worst part for her is that they agreed with him, even Applejack!.

“Are you ready Twilight?” Justin asked. His Keyblade ready, and the orders from Zeke were going to be followed.

“Yeah, yeah. What’s on today's agenda?” Twilight said, summoning her own Keyblade.

“Simply put, fear.” Before she could even question what he meant, she was struck from under her chin, and sent flying into the atmosphere only to be slammed back down to the ground, two legs broken, and a large gash on her side.

Twilight felt her lung launched as her lower body felt like it was dust. “H-how….”

“You really think I wasn’t holding back on you all? Even now I’m only using about forty percent of what I can do.”

“C-Curaga.” Twilight mutters out as her bones snap back into place, and the gash repairs into a scar.

“Todays lesson, is fear. To know what it will bring you to.” Justin sideswiped Twilight, and she was sent flying. Everything was a blur for her, until she slammed side first into the Cake’s shop.

“H-how?! Only forty percent….” Twilight says as she slowly gets up from the rubble, her keyblade having taken the brunt of the force.

She saw Justin standing in front of her. “I didn’t earn fifth highest ranked fighter in Daybreak for nothing, and I plan on placing my new rank as Keyblade master to the test with you.”

“M-master!” Twilight said as she quickly cast spell after spell to shield herself for what is to come.

Justin merely walked up to her magic shield, and flicked a finger at it as it shattered. “Needs work.” He said, grabbing her by the horn and throwing her all the way back to the training ground at Sweet Apple Acres.

With a crash, another crater appeared from Twilight’s landing. She coughed as she instinctively looked for Eclipse before remembering, her stubbornness thinking damn him! I can take this...I hope.

She saw justin somehow JUMP back to the training area in what looked like one leap. “You ever wonder why my Keyblade is made from bones and broken katanas?” He asked her.

Twilight shook her head. “I haven't. I don’t even know why mine looks the way it does.”

“Keyblades, they are alive. They search for wielders that are compatible with them, their form is the result of their power, special traits, and some individuality. Mine, Fallen Brethren, has a rather unique ability among Keyblades.” He struck his Keyblade into the ground. “Reanimation.” A shockwave flowed into the ground, soon, armored skeletons, pony and human began to rise from the ground, a total of thirty-six were risen, all looking at Twilight. “Any warrior, that is too stubborn to pass on, I can bring to my aid.”

“Thats...Thats necromancy!”

“Not when the warriors are willing. They are asked by my Keyblade to fight with me, and they accept. As warriors, to fight after death is an honor.”

Twilight shakes, but it is unknown if it is fear, or adrenaline fueled. “Trained warriors at your disposal….and only forty percent…” she mutters, her scholarly mind trying to mathematically judge Justin’s full power. The numbers it came up with were frightening. “Your...no….nopony could be that powerful.” She says, charging a AOE spell.

The risin soldiers charged at Twilight, rusten, and chipped weapons in their grasp as they charged at her, while Justin just stood and watched.

As the Spell was released, the entire area around her was impaled with ice spikes, screwing the undead warriors. She followed up with a fire way for good measure, slight overkill in her mind but she did it anyways.

“You say no one can be so powerful, yet you forget, we are against Core… and he. Is. a. Demon.” Justin said.

“I don’t even KNOW that much about Core! That was Eclipse who said what we were up against! He seemed to know, but like always, he said nothing!” She responded, smashing another Warrior with her blade, his skull going flying.

“Let me put it this way then, can you imagine the power he can have, is one swing of his weapon can destroy an entire planet of warriors? Entire reflections, gone by his hand?”

“That...That’s god power! Even the princesses don't have that power!” Twilight responded, startled.

“What did you expect?” Justin said, raising his Keyblade to her. “Core is the brother of Zeke’s god.” He rushed in, sideswiping Twilight and sending her flying. When she crash landed, she was in the old castle in the Everfree.

“It was here…” She said as the room where Eclipse and Nightmare fought for the entire night until her and her friends showed up. She stood up, using her keyblade as a crutch to keep upright.

“You know,” Justin said, somehow standing at the doorway across from her. “I had a brother too…”

“Had?”

“We were soldiers, fighting Heartless off our world. He never stopped and thought about his own health, just his need to protect our world, his family, and nation.”

“That’s...noble of him.” she said, not liking where this is going.

“It was selfish. He nearly dies so many times, until that luck ran out… he was swallowed into darkness with our world. Then again, at that point he didn’t have anything to lose. His wife, children, killed by Heartless. I somehow woke up in Traverse Town, a Wayward world for those that lost their own.”

“Why tell me this?” Twilight said, her stubbornness making her hard headed.

“Because my brother and Eclipse are the same. My brother kept how bad things were so we wouldn’t be scared, and just like him, didn’t care if he dies so long as the ones he cared about stay alive.”

She looked at him starting to get it. “But, He lied about who he was for eighteen years. He lied.”

“So did my brother. Each day the Heartless took over more and more of our world and he said we were winning. He wanted to keep them from finding out because he feared their reaction, that he may end up with nothing left to lose, and he did, because by then it was too late. The words you said to Eclipse, you gave him nothing left to lose.”

It clicked in Twilight’s head. Although they are different reasons, they walk the same path. The path that lead to the death of one family already. “I bucked up big time….” She said, looking at the floor of the ruins.

“Yeah, you did. Good news is though, you can still make it up. Council member Zeke took Eclipse back to Daybreak with him. I’m sure they’ll pop back up soon.”

“If he even wants to come back after what I did…”

“He does care about you, that I know. You are his reason for staying alive after the fighting is done. WHen he comes back, just say I ‘knocked’ the sense into you.”

“Heh...not far from the truth.” She said, chuckling.

“Orders from Zeke himself.”

“Welp, should we head back, or continue?”

“Only if you want an express ticket to the moon… and through it to the next planet?”

“......Let’s head back.”

“Good call, space combat should be after you all have Keyblade armor anyway.”

Eclipse awoke in a strange room. He sat up and yawned, Still sore. “Morning Twi...oh right.” He said before remembering the events of yesterday. He opened the door to the hallway outside, wondering where the hell the kitchen was.

He wondered around for a time, before finally finding someone… It was an anthro Twilight. “Oh, you must be that guest Zeke and Unum brought yesterday.” She said.

“Y-yeah.” He said, despite this Twilight being anthro, he had to keep himself from saying ‘hey sis’ out of habit.

“Well, as you can tell, you’re in a gummi ship that was refurbished to be a hose for us. It’s still largely empty, but we try and keep exploring it. Anything you needed?”

“I uh...was trying to find the kitchen. Besides being hungry, I’m normally the one cooking at home.”

“I’m headed to the dining room now actually… I kinda spent all night in the lab… again.” She said with a cheeky smile, scratching the back of her head.

“Twilights of all reflection have that problem I bet.” He says chuckling.

“Most likely. Well come on, just follow me and we’ll be there in no time.”

Despite the uncomfortable feeling Eclipse was getting from being with this reflection Twilight, he kept close, thinking over how he could somehow make it right with her. After ten or so minutes, they arrived in a large dining room, where fifteen other women, several children, seven babies, and Zeke were sitting and eating what looked like a breakfast buffet. “Oh, Hey Eclipse.” Zeke said, feeding one of the babies.

“Wow.” Eclipse says, finding a strange liking of this picture, this huge family, all loving each other.

“PONY!” One of the blond haired, grey fur kids yelled, running up to Eclipse and petting him all over. “He’s so pretty!”

“Dinky!” Who he guessed her mother, who he recognized as Derpy, yelled. “That’s our guest Eclipse!”

“Haha, it’s okay. Besides, how did you expect a little girl to react?” He said, laughing at Dinky’s antics.

Dinky pat Eclipse once more before running back to her seat. Eclipse took a seat next to a pink filly, he soon realised it was Diamond Tiara. “Hey.” She said.

“Hey. So, you live with Zeke?” He said, minding his manners.

“Yeah, we all got sorta got adopted into this family. I was one of the few survivors from… before.”

“Ah….well, if you ever need another helping hand to beat somepony senseless, ask Zeke to call me kay?” Eclipse said, knowing the loss of parents.

“Unless we’re fighting Core I’ll be fine. Besides, as far as I care… I only lost a friend back then.”

“Don’t worry, friends have a habit of showing up again, even when you don’t want them to. You’ll see them again.”

“Heh, I suppose. Dad did manage to bring back Sweetie, Applebloom, and the others. Only a matter of time before Silver returns.”

Eclipse smiles at the hope he feels from Diamond, glad this one isn’t a bitch like his. He looks around the table and closed his eyes, a smile plastered on his face. “Heh...Never thought I’d ever see something so happy in my old life.”

“Go on, grab some food.” The kid next to him, Scootaloo, said, placing a stack of waffles on his plate.

Eclipse opens his eyes and nods to Scootaloo. “Thanks kid.” Before also grabbing some bacon. “I’d never thought I’d try this again….hopefully being a herbivore now doesn’t ruin the flavor.”

As Eclipse ate, he kept looking at Zeke, how he fed the infants along with their mothers. He noticed that the Cake twins were among them, but their parents weren't. He nearly dropped his jaw when he saw one of the babies, glow, and change into a Keychain. “Come on Freddy…” Zeke said.

“He just...Did I just….you know, I need to stop being surprised at this point.” Eclipse said, sinking in his chair before looking down, thankful that his fur mostly covers the branding.

“Heh, sorry, turns out being a Human Keyblade makes any kids you have the same… though I am not sure if I can change like they do?” Zeke said. The baby in question changing back into a baby.

“Da-dang Zeke, and I thought dealing with a problem every saturday was big, you got me beat by a mile trying to figure yourself out!”

“All I know is that Keyblades can talk through me, I can talk to them, and store the rusted ones from the Graveyards in my heart so they can heal and be safe.”

“Hm….” Eclipse says, his brain working on overdrive. “From what I gathered, Keyblades all have their own hearts, and your body naturally stores them. Your body is acting like a Kingdom Hearts for Keyblades in a sense...but if that was the case and you are a living Keyblade...then there is a chance Kingdom Hearts is similar in a way, only for all hearts instead of specific like yours. If this is correct, Kingdom Hearts is the Keyblade of Creation itself.”

“Actually, that title goes to the Grandfather Light. Kingdom Hearts only made the Keyblades.”

“Ah, well, there goes that theory. I may have taken after too much of the Twilight in my reflection.” He says, rubbing the back of his head

“Seems so. Anyway, after breakfast we should check on your vest and see how much has improved.”

“Yeah, but for now, enough talks of business. Lets just enjoy ourselves!” Eclipse says before purposely digging into the food is a Pinkie Pie style for entertainment reasons.

After breakfast, Zeke, Eclipse, and Unum went back to the Workshop to check on the vest. All the mana in the pot was gone, leaving the vest sitting at the bottom. It’s colors changed, looking much like how Sora’s Final Form colors looked. The most notable change was on the sides. On the right side, was the image of a white Oblivion Keyblade, and on the left, was a black Oathkeeper.

“Well, a ten for style. That’s a start right?”

“Put it on, the area isn’t far from here, we can see just how strong you got.”

With a nod, Eclipse reaches in and puts it on, smiling at the comforting feeling on the vest on him. “Well, per usual I don’t feel different, but that doesn’t mean anything until it’s tested.”

“Yeah, that’s about right.” Zeke said. The trio made their way to the arena. At first it looked like a large building, plain and simple. On the inside, there were many doors and a large screen next to each door, showing battles on them. “You remember the Mirage arena?”

“Yeah, barely. Do remember it’s been eighteen years for me, so I don’t remember everything.”

“Well, we built this from what we found that was left over. Not sure what, but a scouter a while ago found it, and it looked like something bit it in half. We managed to make this from what we recovered. The rooms sorta… digitalize you and you fight in a computer simulation. Twi and Cid made this and I get most of it. Still cool… even though the coding and programing is a pain.”

“I’ll take your word on it. So, what’s first on the list?”

The trio walked up to one of the doors, Zeke tapped on the door and a hologram appeared. “Let’s see, you wanna fight someone who’s logged in, or a simulation?”

“As much as I’m most likely going to get my ass handed to me, let’s go pvp”

“Alright then. Let’s see… Ah, Rebecca is on.”

Eclipse summons Oathkeeper and Oblivion into his hooves “So, how will this work? Will we both digitalize or….”

“Unum and I can watch from the screen here, you just walk in when the doors open, the doors close, you see a bright light, when it fades Rebecca will be across from you in a randomly selected arena floor.”

“Makes sense. Let’s get this show on the road then.”

Zeke pressed a few more buttons before the door opened. Eclipse walked in, and was blinded by a bright light. When it fades, he was in the belly of Monstro, where a woman with red hair, blue eyes, wearing rather tight clothing and the Pixie Petals Keyblade stood across the room from him. “So, you’re Eclipse? Justin must have his work cut out for him.” She says.

“Yeah well, We did impress him once on the first day. So that’s something I guess.” Eclipse responded, getting casually into a ready stance.

There was a floating countdown, from ten. “So, I take it you're here for training?”

Nine.

“More like testing. This outfit can’t wear itself you know.”

Eight.

“Fair enough. Got a reason other than testing to fight?”

Seven.

“Many reasons. Getting the strength to protect, Vengeance, the whole deal.”

Six.

“Typical manly nonsense.”

Five.

“But most of all...protect. And that is not manly, thats family.”

Four.

“Fair enough. I fight to keep my kids safe, after we lost our world.”

Three.

“Heh, they must be proud to have a warrior for a mother.”

Two.

“Yeah, I didn’t earn the rank of second strongest fighter in Daybreak for nothing.”

One.

Eclipse thought to himself. Well shit.

The match began, and Rebecca was faster than he expected. He managed to block. “Nice, not many can handle my attacks and block it.”

“Well, you know what they say, Don’t count your chickens until they hatch.” Eclipse replies, flash-stepping behind her and using Oblivion to try and attack her back.

He hit, side swiping her against the wall. Scan show’s a small chip in her HP. Her only response to his attack was poping her neck and smiling. She got back up and used Ars Arcanum, dealing a lot of damage to Eclipse, who somehow managed to block her last strike.

I need to stop holding back. Eclipse thought as he cast a strange Blizzard spell out of Oathkeeper, Sliding on the ice that followed it.

Eclipse felt his vest tingle, and before he could react it glowed as power rushed through him. When the feeling stopped, he looked like he was half frozen, but he felt fine. “Wow, that’s new.” Rebecca said.

Eclipse didn’t respond and instead decided to test it out. He tried to flash step closer to Rebecca and fire off two Blizardagas at her.

His flash-stepping had a new effect, they sent out shards of ice all around him as he did them, striking Rebecca and he cast the two Blizardagas at her, freezing her solid before she broke free forcefully. “Damn, not bad.” She said. She dashed forward, surrounded by fire. As she made contact steam filled the arena, and Eclipse had a few burns from the impact.

Eclipse decided to experiment and, while their blades were crossed, made a Thundaga arc between his Keyblades and shoot across to Rebecca. “I’m honestly shocked by all this>” he said, having fun with this fight.

To his surprise, Rebecca grabbed both his Keyblades by their tips, the arc right above her hands. “No puns please.” She managed to take both out of his magic grasp, and held both and side swiped Eclipse with his own Keyblades. “These look amazing! Are they twins?”

“As far as I know.” Eclipse says standing up a ways away, not wanting to use his trump card just yet.

“Impressive. Twin Keyblades with the same wielder. My son and daughter are twins too, they always stick together, guess Keyblades are the same.”

“Yea...always stick together.” Eclipse says, thinking about his Twilight. “Oblivion, Oathkeeper, Do your thing.” He says as the blades struggle to out of Rebecca’s grip. They catch her off guard and float without any magical help before attacking without Eclipse even near them. Meanwhile, Eclipse is charging a spell….one that he always wanted to try before.

“Damn, you got skills guy!” She said, taking the hits without much resistance.

“Naw, that’s just those two getting to stretch their legs. I have nothing to do with that.” Eclipse says with a smirk before adding another layer to the spell, the mana in front of him practically visible.

“Well in any case.” She said, somehow grabbing both Oathkeeper and Oblivion, and holding them still. “I gotta end this quick, my kids parent career day is today. Now, you get to see just why I am ranked second.” Eclipse’s eyes widened as a white and dark aura flowed around her simultaneously. The energies flowed into his Keyblades, and they shined with power. Rebecca rushed forward, landing perfectly with each of Eclipse’s own Keyblades, a hit on him. Eclipse fell over, and the arena faded as he found himself being dragged out of the simulation room.

“Damn, that vest did get an upgrade.” Zeke said.

“Heh, I just wish Oblivion and Oathkeeper could have kept her busy enough to let me let off my spell. That would have been cool.”

“Sorry kid, but I do need to get going soon.” He looked up, seeing Rebecca standing across from him. “As you can see, guess how I pulled that off?”

Eclipse closed his eyes before opening them. “You were able to feel the darkness and light in each and used your own to power them to the point where it added to your attack?” He guessed.

“Not even close. It’s an ability I learned way back when… as Council member Zeke knows, and it only works if I’m holding my opponents Keyblade. I reach into their heart, replicate their full potential with my own, and attack them with their own strength. That attack kid, was technically all you.”

“That’s a mix of Impressive, scary, and awe inspiring all rolled into one sushi roll. But you have kids to get to now, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I’ll likely see you again.” She said as she left.

Zeke helped Eclipse up. “Can you guess where she learned that?” He asked.

“I could guess, but then I’d be wrong. My guess a mark of mastery exam.”

“Sorta… she learned it from her master… before the Keyblade War.”

“Wait…..what?”

“She fought in the Keyblade War, and survived. She’s a good one, she left the battle ground before things got real nasty. When a Scouter found her, she was just a ‘housewife’, but when she moved to Daybreak, X could feel what she really was. We talked, now she teaches some amazing moves, her family is safe, and she can hold her Keyblade in pride again.”

“Now that is one badass momma bear. I pity the sod who breaks up with her daughter later in life.”

“You and me both. So, feel better? Your vest kept you in the battle longer than just her first hit.”

“Kinda. I mean, don’t get me wrong. If I would even do a single blip on HER HP, I’m one happy stallion. But emotionally….the moment we started talking about twins I lost focus. I just..I just was afraid to say anything to anyone. The only pony I think who knew was Luna, and that is because for the first time in all my years on Equestria, I stopped having nightmares about telling Twilight the day we got together.”

“Why do you think I set up you and her in a fight? Even if you aren’t biological, you were reborn as her twin, you are part of her family, your family. Blood doesn’t make family, the people do.”

“Family isn’t who you're born with….it’s who you’d die for….That quote always drew me as a kid...I guess I know why now. Hehe.”

“Exactly, by blood, we are relatives of ‘demons’, but we chose to live as humans. What do ya say cousin? Let’s go see if your sister will forgive you.” Zeke said, holding out a hand.

“Heh, you know, for the only family I really have from earth, I’m glad you're my cousin. Even if you do need to just relax at times.” Eclipse says, taking Zeke’s hand

Zeke opened a DTL, and he, Eclipse, and Unum walked through it.

Twilight sat under an apple tree, Justin next to her as the two relaxed. “Seriously? You had nightmares about F’s before you were even in school?” Justin asks.

As a DTL opened behind the two, Eclipse’s voice called out. “Yea...Annoyed me at times when she would climb into my bed because of it.”

Twilight turned around and spotted Eclipse, Zeke and Unum walk through the DTL. She barely control herself from running over and apologising like a mad mare…..for about three seconds. She tackled him to the ground. “I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry! I should never had said that, please don't do something stupid I’m sorry brother!”

Zeke walked over to Justin. “I see you did your part.”

“Yes sir.” Justin replied.

“We will find your brother Justin… it will take time though.”

“I know… I just hope Sephiroth hasn’t gone too mad by now.”

Eclipse stood up, holding Twilight close. “It's okay sis….I’m here and for what it’s worth….I’m sorry to. I should have told you years ago and I let my fear hold me back. No more secrets between us from now on okay?” Twilight nodded into his chest as Eclipse held her close. X noticed his darkness was active….but it was acting more like a guardian than anything.

Huh… it’s accepting this? Looks like brother and sister might live up to what they were forged for after all.